Welcome to
Read and write stories with our community and AI
Have a play around and see what you and the AI can come up with. Try spinning off new branches, or regenerate chapters with different characters or settings!
Search results for
"friend"
Search results for "friend"
After an accident, Anna is bedridden until she receives from an unknown donor a watch and a collar that allows her to transfer her mind to other people.Anna is a slim girl, blonde with long hair, around 30 years old, who was active, worked in a bank branch, played sports and enjoyed life. She flirted with men, and had been dating a couple for some time, but at that time she had no deep relationship. Then came the fateful trip to the Alps, where she slipped and was transported unconscious to the hospital. They saved her life there, but Anna remained paralyzed from the chest down, bedridden and dependent on the help of others. After many weeks in the hospital, she found herself in her apartment, which her parents and a friend helped to arrange for her new living situation.Her friend and former elementary school classmate Veronika became her greatest support. Veronika was a petite brunette with a mika who had graduated from medical school and had just been left by her partner. She agreed with Anna that she would move in with her and take care of her and help her.So they lived together for a few weeks. Veronika took care of the household, and Anna, confined to her bed, was involved as far as possible in remote work at the bank, from which both friends had some funds. One day, a messenger rang at their door, greeted and handed Veronica a package marked "for Anna". Both girls were surprised what it was, they didn't expect any shipment. Veronika sat down next to Anna's bed and unwrapped the package in front of her. The package contained a smart watch, a collar and a specially sealed letter. Veronika also unglued it and put it in the holder above the bed for Anna to read.
Anna is a slim girl, blonde with long hair, around 30 years old, who was active, worked in a bank branch, played sports and enjoyed life. She flirted with men, and had been dating a couple for some time, but at that time she had no deep relationship. Then came the fateful trip to the Alps, where she slipped and was transported unconscious to the hospital. They saved her life there, but Anna remained paralyzed from the chest down, bedridden and dependent on the help of others. After many weeks in the hospital, she found herself in her apartment, which her parents and a friend helped to arrange for her new living situation.
Her friend and former elementary school classmate Veronika became her greatest support. Veronika was a petite brunette with a mika who had graduated from medical school and had just been left by her partner. She agreed with Anna that she would move in with her and take care of her and help her.
So they lived together for a few weeks. Veronika took care of the household, and Anna, confined to her bed, was involved as far as possible in remote work at the bank, from which both friends had some funds. One day, a messenger rang at their door, greeted and handed Veronica a package marked "for Anna". Both girls were surprised what it was, they didn't expect any shipment. Veronika sat down next to Anna's bed and unwrapped the package in front of her. The package contained a smart watch, a collar and a specially sealed letter. Veronika also unglued it and put it in the holder above the bed for Anna to read.
Dear Anna,
we selected you for the program to try out our new product and we believe that you and your girlfriend will use it to its full potential. In addition to the usual functions, the smart watch you received will allow you to rejoin an active life. This gift of ours is no secret, but for your own sake, be careful who you confide in about your new abilities.
We attach instructions for using the special application:
Double-tapping the display and circling the perimeter of the display with your finger will allow the smart watch wearer's consciousness to be recorded in their memory. Only one person's consciousness can be uploaded to the smart watch's memory at a time.
If one person's memory is recorded in the smart watch, the wearer of the smart watch has access to the consciousness stored in the smart watch, and conversely, the owner of the consciousness in the smart watch has access to the consciousness of the wearer, and thus they can communicate with each other on a subconscious level.
A double tap on the display and one circling of the finger around the perimeter of the display uploads the consciousness from the smart watch's memory into the wearer's brain, a second circling around the perimeter in close sequence then transfers the original consciousness of the new smart watch wearer to the smart watch's memory.
Pressing the upper right button on the side of the smart watch and circling the upper half of the display from left to right will enable the owner of the smart watch to actively use the wearer's mouth, moving in the opposite direction along the upper half of the display will reverse the situation. If the upper circle is followed by the lower circle (from right to left), on the contrary, the wearer of the smart watch will be prevented from using speech.
Pressing the lower right button and circling the upper half of the entire perimeter of the display will allow the owner of the smart watch to take control of the motor movements of the wearer (movements of the hands, feet, head, etc.) and, conversely, prevent the control of the motor movements of the wearer.
The middle button allows you to change the voice at the same time as changing the speech control while wearing the included collar.
Anna looked questioningly at Veronika, who also read the letter at the same time. She just winked, smiled and put the smart watch on Anna's left hand. She read the instructions carefully once more, then tapped on the display, made a 360° movement with her finger on the display. Then she looked at Anna, her eyes were closed, she was breathing lightly and did not respond to Veronica's question. She took the smart watch off Anna's hand again and put it on her own hand. As she stood up, she wanted to go to the kitchen, but she stopped immediately, clutching the chair with one hand, as she was startled by the voices that began to run in her head - Anna's voices: "Hello, is anyone here?" The surprise lasted only a short moment, Veronika pressed the button on the smart watch, made a 180° movement from left to right and thus allowed Anna to speak with her mouth and voice. It took a while for the girls to coordinate when each was speaking, but soon Veronika was standing in the kitchen, preparing food and talking together, satisfied with how the smart watch worked.
After lunch and afternoon coffee they agreed to try another function, Veronika tapped the display again and made a movement on the display. The side of the smart watch changed color from blue to green. As they agreed, Anna tried to lift Veronica's body - and she succeeded. Now the movements of Veronica's body were controlled by Anna. She walked around the room and Veronika complimented her on how she was doing and that she hadn't forgotten anything. In the meantime, Anna reached Veronika's bedroom, apologized to her, lay down on her back and began to settle down. After a while, she reached her orgasm and lay on the bed with a smile, breathing lightly. Veronika didn't blame her, she understood that after many months of sexual fasting, the opportunity was too tempting.
After a few days, their mutual friend and Anna's work colleague Alice called Veronica and invited Veronica to a restaurant for dinner with some other friends. Before Veronika could react, Anna responded and confirmed to Alice that she would arrive.
In the early evening, Veronika and Anna were preparing for the meeting, Veronika was putting on her dress and Anna's suggestion decided to wear the collar from Anna's package. She arrived at the meeting on time and just sat quietly at the table for a while listening to the others talk, Anna subconsciously urging her to join in the fun. Veronika resisted for a while, but when Michal, who she liked, sat down next to her, she gave in and they started talking. About how everyone lives, how everyone is doing, that they have a common interest in cooking. After some time, Alice also joined their group and started arranging a joint weekend cycling event with Michal and other boys and girls. She said to Veronika: "I suppose you won't go when you're taking care of Anička." To her surprise, Veronika responded that she would.
After the party, Veronika and Alice walked part of the way home together. Alice was a slender dark-haired girl with braided hair, inconspicuous rimless glasses, always perfectly dressed in a costume. Alice asked Veronica: "You surprised me that you wanted to go with us for the weekend. What will happen to Anča? Who will take care of her?" Veronika was silent for a while, subconsciously asking Anna what to say and how to react. Anna was in favor of introducing Alice to her new cohabitation. After walking in silence for a while, Veronika replied: "You know, something has happened that I don't have to worry about Anča anymore." Then Veronika used the smart watch to hand over the voice control to Anna and also set the voice change using the collar. Anna then continued in her voice (in Veronica's body): “Hi Alice, I'll go with you too.” Alice flinched, stopped and looked at Veronica. "You know, I was given such a gift and now I can share someone else's body because of it," Anna continued. "That's unbelievable," Alice said. The girls then continued walking home. Anna and Alice continued to walk and chatted amicably about Anna's new possibilities. When they said goodbye, they agreed to meet in a few days at Anna and Veronica's house.
The next day, Anna's parents were supposed to come to visit her. Unlike Alice, where Anna believed that she would understand the situation, she was afraid that her parents were not ready for such news. In the morning, the girls in Veronica's body enjoyed sexual satisfaction for a while, when one and the other took turns controlling Veronica's body. After lunch, however, they pulled Anna's mind back into the smart watch and Veronika attached the smart watch to the arm of Anna's body and returned Anna's mind to her body. It took a while for Anna to wake up from her sleep, she sighed, “Back in her body.” But soon she was cheerful as Veronika encouraged her that it wasn't for long. During the visit of Anna's parents, both girls were cheerful, all four of them had fun together, and Anna's mother was happy that her daughter was doing better mentally and thanked Veronica for helping Anna not only with the service, but also mentally. The girls just winked at each other, but didn't reveal anything.
In a few days, Alice was heading to Anna and Veronika's house. She thought to herself again what an incredible thing Anna had gotten. But she liked the idea of sharing her body with another person and was looking forward to enjoying the afternoon with her friends, so she prepared a surprise for them.
Alice rang the front doorbell, greeted Veronica and Anna, they made coffee and sat down in armchairs for dessert. After half an hour of social conversation, when they successfully avoided the topic started when they returned from the party, Veronika asked Alice if she would like to try lending her body to Anna for a while. Alice nodded with a smile and without further explanation began to remove her sweater and the pants she had come in. Underneath, she wore a black latex bodysuit with a high neckline and matching tights. Veronika's eyes widened, surprised at what she saw, but she only lasted a moment and then happily commented on how Alice had prepared for the afternoon. She didn't hesitate and ran to the bedroom to change as well. Meanwhile, Alice also took black gloves from her bag. When Veronika returned after a while in a similarly sexy red-black latex suit, she allowed Anna to control her body and mouth by circling the smart watch display. Immediately Anna spoke up (in Veronika's body): "Yes, girls, thanks." She first touched her body dressed in a latex outfit and then enjoyed herself with Alice. During the course she commented how it was better this way than when she had to satisfy herself (in Veronica's body).
After some time, Anna asked Alice if she could try her body too. Alice agreed without hesitation: "You know you do, I'm looking forward to what it will be like." Once again, Anna allowed Veronica to take control of her body and Verča then removed the smart watch from her hand and handed it to Alice, who put it on her hand and Veronika explained to her how she would allow Anna to control her body and mouth. Immediately Alice spoke up, actually Anna in Alice's body: "Thank you Alice, thank you Verčo." The possibilities are really incredible." The girls continued to have fun, this time Veronika with Anna in Alice's body. After some time, Anna had an idea - when the girls had enjoyed themselves, she took off her smart watch and, blinking, handed it to Veronica. She immediately joked, smiled, put on her smart watch and with the usual circular motion allowed Alice to control her body. Veronica's figure stood in confusion for a moment, then Alice saw her own laughing body in front of her and shouted, "What's going on?"
She looked at herself, turned to the mirror and saw Veronica—herself—and laughed too. "You dragons too," she called out to Anna (in Alice's body).
"How did you like it and do you like it?" asked Anna.
"Incredibly. It's a very strange feeling when your body does what it wants and when you say something you don't really want to. And now it's also incredible - to be in someone else. Have a different voice. Not wearing glasses. Come on, let's have some more fun," she invited Anna.
When Alice started talking about another voice, she realized that she had actually received a collar in addition to the smart watch, and they could try it on now. She replied to Alice (in Veronica's body), "Wait a minute," and ran off. After a while she returned with the collar and put it on Alice. She asked why, but Anna responded that it was not just an ordinary collar. And Alice was beginning to suspect. Anna motioned for her to press the middle button on the smart watch, which Alice promptly did.
"Try to tell me something now," Anna challenged Alice.
"And what should I say?" Alice responded, then stopped short. Although she was still in Veronica's body and had gotten used to speaking in her voice, now her own voice was heard.
"I kept wondering how you and Veronika did it back then. So now it's clear to me. You also wore this collar at the party then.'
The girls continued to evaluate their last experiences for a while and then enjoyed the sexual games for a while. The afternoon drew to a close and Alice returned the body to Veronica, who then handed the smart watch to Anna (in Alice's body) and the girls then switched bodies. Alice regaining control of her own body returned the smart watch to Veronica allowing Anna to share her mouth and they said their goodbyes.
Anna is a slim girl, blonde with long hair, around 30 years old, who was active, worked in a bank branch, played sports and enjoyed life. She flirted with men, and had been dating a couple for some time, but at that time she had no deep relationship. Then came the fateful trip to the Alps, where she slipped and was transported unconscious to the hospital. They saved her life there, but Anna remained paralyzed from the chest down, bedridden and dependent on the help of others. After many weeks in the hospital, she found herself in her apartment, which her parents and a friend helped to arrange for her new living situation.
Her friend and former elementary school classmate Veronika became her greatest support. Veronika was a petite brunette with a mika who had graduated from medical school and had just been left by her partner. She agreed with Anna that she would move in with her and take care of her and help her.
So they lived together for a few weeks. Veronika took care of the household, and Anna, confined to her bed, was involved as far as possible in remote work at the bank, from which both friends had some funds. One day, a messenger rang at their door, greeted and handed Veronica a package marked "for Anna". Both girls were surprised what it was, they didn't expect any shipment. Veronika sat down next to Anna's bed and unwrapped the package in front of her. The package contained a smart watch, a collar and a specially sealed letter. Veronika also unglued it and put it in the holder above the bed for Anna to read.
Dear Anna,
we selected you for the program to try out our new product and we believe that you and your girlfriend will use it to its full potential. In addition to the usual functions, the smart watch you received will allow you to rejoin an active life. This gift of ours is no secret, but for your own sake, be careful who you confide in about your new abilities.
We attach instructions for using the special application:
Double-tapping the display and circling the perimeter of the display with your finger will allow the smart watch wearer's consciousness to be recorded in their memory. Only one person's consciousness can be uploaded to the smart watch's memory at a time.
If one person's memory is recorded in the smart watch, the wearer of the smart watch has access to the consciousness stored in the smart watch, and conversely, the owner of the consciousness in the smart watch has access to the consciousness of the wearer, and thus they can communicate with each other on a subconscious level.
A double tap on the display and one circling of the finger around the perimeter of the display uploads the consciousness from the smart watch's memory into the wearer's brain, a second circling around the perimeter in close sequence then transfers the original consciousness of the new smart watch wearer to the smart watch's memory.
Pressing the upper right button on the side of the smart watch and circling the upper half of the display from left to right will enable the owner of the smart watch to actively use the wearer's mouth, moving in the opposite direction along the upper half of the display will reverse the situation. If the upper circle is followed by the lower circle (from right to left), on the contrary, the wearer of the smart watch will be prevented from using speech.
Pressing the lower right button and circling the upper half of the entire perimeter of the display will allow the owner of the smart watch to take control of the motor movements of the wearer (movements of the hands, feet, head, etc.) and, conversely, prevent the control of the motor movements of the wearer.
The middle button allows you to change the voice at the same time as changing the speech control while wearing the included collar.
Anna looked questioningly at Veronika, who also read the letter at the same time. She just winked, smiled and put the smart watch on Anna's left hand. She read the instructions carefully once more, then tapped on the display, made a 360° movement with her finger on the display. Then she looked at Anna, her eyes were closed, she was breathing lightly and did not respond to Veronica's question. She took the smart watch off Anna's hand again and put it on her own hand. As she stood up, she wanted to go to the kitchen, but she stopped immediately, clutching the chair with one hand, as she was startled by the voices that began to run in her head - Anna's voices: "Hello, is anyone here?" The surprise lasted only a short moment, Veronika pressed the button on the smart watch, made a 180° movement from left to right and thus allowed Anna to speak with her mouth and voice. It took a while for the girls to coordinate when each was speaking, but soon Veronika was standing in the kitchen, preparing food and talking together, satisfied with how the smart watch worked.
After lunch and afternoon coffee they agreed to try another function, Veronika tapped the display again and made a movement on the display. The side of the smart watch changed color from blue to green. As they agreed, Anna tried to lift Veronica's body - and she succeeded. Now the movements of Veronica's body were controlled by Anna. She walked around the room and Veronika complimented her on how she was doing and that she hadn't forgotten anything. In the meantime, Anna reached Veronika's bedroom, apologized to her, lay down on her back and began to settle down. After a while, she reached her orgasm and lay on the bed with a smile, breathing lightly. Veronika didn't blame her, she understood that after many months of sexual fasting, the opportunity was too tempting.
After a few days, their mutual friend and Anna's work colleague Alice called Veronica and invited Veronica to a restaurant for dinner with some other friends. Before Veronika could react, Anna responded and confirmed to Alice that she would arrive.
In the early evening, Veronika and Anna were preparing for the meeting, Veronika was putting on her dress and Anna's suggestion decided to wear the collar from Anna's package. She arrived at the meeting on time and just sat quietly at the table for a while listening to the others talk, Anna subconsciously urging her to join in the fun. Veronika resisted for a while, but when Michal, who she liked, sat down next to her, she gave in and they started talking. About how everyone lives, how everyone is doing, that they have a common interest in cooking. After some time, Alice also joined their group and started arranging a joint weekend cycling event with Michal and other boys and girls. She said to Veronika: "I suppose you won't go when you're taking care of Anička." To her surprise, Veronika responded that she would.
After the party, Veronika and Alice walked part of the way home together. Alice was a slender dark-haired girl with braided hair, inconspicuous rimless glasses, always perfectly dressed in a costume. Alice asked Veronica: "You surprised me that you wanted to go with us for the weekend. What will happen to Anča? Who will take care of her?" Veronika was silent for a while, subconsciously asking Anna what to say and how to react. Anna was in favor of introducing Alice to her new cohabitation. After walking in silence for a while, Veronika replied: "You know, something has happened that I don't have to worry about Anča anymore." Then Veronika used the smart watch to hand over the voice control to Anna and also set the voice change using the collar. Anna then continued in her voice (in Veronica's body): “Hi Alice, I'll go with you too.” Alice flinched, stopped and looked at Veronica. "You know, I was given such a gift and now I can share someone else's body because of it," Anna continued. "That's unbelievable," Alice said. The girls then continued walking home. Anna and Alice continued to walk and chatted amicably about Anna's new possibilities. When they said goodbye, they agreed to meet in a few days at Anna and Veronica's house.
The next day, Anna's parents were supposed to come to visit her. Unlike Alice, where Anna believed that she would understand the situation, she was afraid that her parents were not ready for such news. In the morning, the girls in Veronica's body enjoyed sexual satisfaction for a while, when one and the other took turns controlling Veronica's body. After lunch, however, they pulled Anna's mind back into the smart watch and Veronika attached the smart watch to the arm of Anna's body and returned Anna's mind to her body. It took a while for Anna to wake up from her sleep, she sighed, “Back in her body.” But soon she was cheerful as Veronika encouraged her that it wasn't for long. During the visit of Anna's parents, both girls were cheerful, all four of them had fun together, and Anna's mother was happy that her daughter was doing better mentally and thanked Veronica for helping Anna not only with the service, but also mentally. The girls just winked at each other, but didn't reveal anything.
In a few days, Alice was heading to Anna and Veronika's house. She thought to herself again what an incredible thing Anna had gotten. But she liked the idea of sharing her body with another person and was looking forward to enjoying the afternoon with her friends, so she prepared a surprise for them.
Alice rang the front doorbell, greeted Veronica and Anna, they made coffee and sat down in armchairs for dessert. After half an hour of social conversation, when they successfully avoided the topic started when they returned from the party, Veronika asked Alice if she would like to try lending her body to Anna for a while. Alice nodded with a smile and without further explanation began to remove her sweater and the pants she had come in. Underneath, she wore a black latex bodysuit with a high neckline and matching tights. Veronika's eyes widened, surprised at what she saw, but she only lasted a moment and then happily commented on how Alice had prepared for the afternoon. She didn't hesitate and ran to the bedroom to change as well. Meanwhile, Alice also took black gloves from her bag. When Veronika returned after a while in a similarly sexy red-black latex suit, she allowed Anna to control her body and mouth by circling the smart watch display. Immediately Anna spoke up (in Veronika's body): "Yes, girls, thanks." She first touched her body dressed in a latex outfit and then enjoyed herself with Alice. During the course she commented how it was better this way than when she had to satisfy herself (in Veronica's body).
After some time, Anna asked Alice if she could try her body too. Alice agreed without hesitation: "You know you do, I'm looking forward to what it will be like." Once again, Anna allowed Veronica to take control of her body and Verča then removed the smart watch from her hand and handed it to Alice, who put it on her hand and Veronika explained to her how she would allow Anna to control her body and mouth. Immediately Alice spoke up, actually Anna in Alice's body: "Thank you Alice, thank you Verčo." The possibilities are really incredible." The girls continued to have fun, this time Veronika with Anna in Alice's body. After some time, Anna had an idea - when the girls had enjoyed themselves, she took off her smart watch and, blinking, handed it to Veronica. She immediately joked, smiled, put on her smart watch and with the usual circular motion allowed Alice to control her body. Veronica's figure stood in confusion for a moment, then Alice saw her own laughing body in front of her and shouted, "What's going on?"
She looked at herself, turned to the mirror and saw Veronica—herself—and laughed too. "You dragons too," she called out to Anna (in Alice's body).
"How did you like it and do you like it?" asked Anna.
"Incredibly. It's a very strange feeling when your body does what it wants and when you say something you don't really want to. And now it's also incredible - to be in someone else. Have a different voice. Not wearing glasses. Come on, let's have some more fun," she invited Anna.
When Alice started talking about another voice, she realized that she had actually received a collar in addition to the smart watch, and they could try it on now. She replied to Alice (in Veronica's body), "Wait a minute," and ran off. After a while she returned with the collar and put it on Alice. She asked why, but Anna responded that it was not just an ordinary collar. And Alice was beginning to suspect. Anna motioned for her to press the middle button on the smart watch, which Alice promptly did.
"Try to tell me something now," Anna challenged Alice.
"And what should I say?" Alice responded, then stopped short. Although she was still in Veronica's body and had gotten used to speaking in her voice, now her own voice was heard.
"I kept wondering how you and Veronika did it back then. So now it's clear to me. You also wore this collar at the party then.'
The girls continued to evaluate their last experiences for a while and then enjoyed the sexual games for a while. The afternoon drew to a close and Alice returned the body to Veronica, who then handed the smart watch to Anna (in Alice's body) and the girls then switched bodies. Alice regaining control of her own body returned the smart watch to Veronica allowing Anna to share her mouth and they said their goodbyes.
2
4.8K
0
4
A jealous bully uses a magic spell to try to get with someones girlfriend.
Chris watched as Serena and Jack walked out of the classroom. They were holding hands, which only made Chris angrier. He still didn’t understand how someone like Jack could have been able to get with someone as hot as Serena. She was taller than most girls, with light red hair, she had an amazing body even if her bust was a bit on the small side. But Chris, along with most guys in his class, had heard rumors about Serena that she was very good in bed.
She was also very good at declining guys as well, often verbally insulting them in the process. He still scowled whenever he remembered the look on her face when he asked if she would go out with him. She called him a pig! A pig! Did she even know who he is?
He was Chris Miller, star of the football team, and one of the strongest and best looking guys in school! How could she?
And then there was Jack. The lanky, awkward, nerd. His face had some scarring from acne, and he was thin as a twig. How the hell did someone like him end up with someone like Serena?
Chris walked over towards the couple who had sat down at a bench in front of one of the classrooms. “Urgh! Mr. Smith’s test was so hard!” Serena complained, “I’m glad it’s over.”
“One of the harder tests I took.” Jack mumbled, “I pretty sure I passed, but I think this might be my lowest score.”
“Hey.” Chris grunted, “Didn’t think I’d see you here. Figured you be out of the test rooms sooner, Jack.”
“He left late because he wanted to check over his answers,” Serena replied, “unlike someone who finishes as fast as he can. Honestly, it’s no surprise you’re as bad as tests as you are in bed.”
Chris coughed, it took him a second to realize what she had said. But Jack figured it out right away, the nerd chuckled as Chris felt himself redden.
His arm lurched forward, pulling Jack closer, “You find something funny, boy?”
Chris wasn’t aware of the students who were in the hallway. Students who now stopped and watched as Serena quickly got to her feet and before Chris could react, punched him across the face. He released Jack as he stumbled backwards, nearly falling to the floor.
“Can’t bring yourself to fight me, so you go after my boyfriend?” Serena asked, “I wish I could say I expected more from you, but this is exactly how I thought you would react.”
Chris was aware then of the amount of people in the hallway. People watching him, saw him get punched by a girl. Still, he was the star football player, and he reminded everyone of that when he dashed out of there.
“You didn’t have to do that.” Jack whispered, his fingers finding the hooks to Serena’s bra.
“What would you have me do?” Serena asked, “Sit there as my boyfriend got pummeled?”
“You have no faith in me.”
Serena smirked, and pressed a finger to Jack’s lips, “I’ve seen you do physical things Jack. You’re not very good in all but one.” Her fingers drifted to his underwear which had formed a nice tent that pointed directly at her. She gave it a nice squeeze, feeling it thicken under her touch, “But you are very good at the one thing.”
They kissed, and then Jack slipped off Serena’s bra. He stared for a second at her breasts. Serena liked seeing him smile at her, looking at her like she was the greatest treasure in the world. She shuddered as his hands went to her breasts, feeling them up. She twitched when his fingers rubbed over her nipples.
“I had a good teacher.” Jack whispered.
“I’m glad I could help.” Serena replied, “Now, I don’t think your underwear needs to still be on, does it?”
Serena had heard what people had said about Jack before, but she didn’t care. He was one of the few people who didn’t treat her like a walking sex machine, and he shared feelings for her. Of course, him having a large cock definitely helped matters, but Serena saw that as just the cherry on top.
A cherry that she liked taking in her mouth. Jack moaned and twitched as she did this for him. She had promised him that if they got through finals that she would do something special for him, and here it was.
He promised he would do something in return another day, but right now Serena just wanted to enjoy this moment. Because she was enjoying this right now. Her fingers were playing with her vagina and she felt herself growing close.
Jack’s breathing grew faster, heavier. She could feel him twitching as she continued to suck him. She didn’t need to ask, and went down on him harder. Within seconds, Jack groaned as he orgasmed, his sperm filling Serena’s mouth. That was enough for to push Serena over the edge as well.
Jack laid naked with Serena on her bed a little while longer. He was pressed against her, his arms wrapped tightly around her. He didn’t want to let go, he didn’t want to leave, but it was getting late. Not for the first time, he looked at her and wondered how someone like him could get with someone like her.
She smiled at him and he smiled back.
“Thinking about something?” she asked.
“Just thinking that I’m the luckiest guy in the world.”
Chris held the book close. He stared at the page before him, there was a spell that, according to the witch, would allow him to swap bodies with someone when morning came. If Serena wouldn’t accept him as he was, maybe he could get with her another way.
All he needed to do was to repeat the spell three times with the image of the person he wanted to swap with in his head. He said the words, chanting it while imagining Jack in his mind. He felt a chill run through him and knew that the spell would work. But, to keep Jack from interfering, he needed to tie up this body. That would be a bit troublesome, but he could manage. He was starting to feel sleepy though and knew that was the spell’s work. He needed to work quickly.
Chris woke up the next morning in a room that wasn’t his own. He looked around, hoping to see Serena lying next to him. No luck though. Jack’s house then.
Even more, he was in Jack’s body. He pulled back the covers and gasped visibly when he saw the tented underwear. He had assumed that the jokes made about Jack’s penis were just jokes but turns out the nerd did have a huge member. He pulled down the underwear and stared at the monster before him.
Jack not only had a hot girlfriend, but a large penis as well. Or well, he had a large penis. Chris remembered as he wrapped his hands around the dick that this was his body now. He groaned as he felt himself becoming more aroused. He imagined himself, in Jack’s body, having sex with Serena and soon felt the orgasm arrive.
It was in the clarity that he remembered that he could’ve used the spell to swap bodies with Serena! He sat up and imagined her, a feat that wasn’t hard for him to do, and then he chanted the words.
Or at least he tried to. He had forgotten the spell, and the book was at his house where his old body was. Jack no doubt knew that something was wrong, but Chris didn’t want to take any chances by going to his own house right now. At the very least, he wanted to have sex with Serena.
Jack struggled against the tape. This wasn’t his body; this wasn’t his house. He needed to escape. His mouth was taped shut so he couldn’t scream, he doubted anyone would have heard him anyway. What happened?
Serena came over as soon as she finished getting dressed. She was surprised when Jack texted her, asking to come over. They had already made plans for the day and it wasn’t like him to forget about them.
He was there when she knocked on the door. “Hey Serena.” He greeted, smirking.
“Hi.” She replied, “So… why were you se excited for me to come over?”
He reached forward and pulled her inside. “I just wanted to see you.” He said, arms snaking around her.
She stiffened as she felt his hands snaking their way inside her clothes. “You’re a bit more excited today, something wrong?”
He looked up at her and pressed himself against her. She felt his hard cock struggling against his jeans. “I’m just glad to see you. So very glad.”
Serena felt something was off. This wasn’t normally how Jack acted. Her suspicions were confirmed when she felt his hand slip its way inside her pants, searching for her pussy. She sucked in a breath, broke free of his embrace and asked him, “What are you doing?”
Jack held up his hands and grinned, “Sorry, sorry. Didn’t realize you were so sensitive about it.”
She growled, “I have told you that I’m not ready for anyone to touch me down there!”
“Sorry, must’ve forgotten.”
Her hands tightened to fist as she glared at the man before her. This wasn’t like Jack; it wasn’t like him at all. “What is wrong with you today?”
He smirked, “I just woke up feeling like a new man.” He chuckled, “Someone who’s going to take what he wants.”
He threw himself at her, hands racing for her clothes. She yelped, and threw him off, knocking him to the ground.
He wheezed. “Fuck, this body is so much weaker than my own,”
She paused. “What did you say?”
Jack laughed, “Guess I dropped the ball there.” He got up, “You see, this isn’t my body, I found I spell that let me switch bodies with this nerd and I won’t switch back until you give me what I want.”
Did he just call Jack… Serena steeled herself, having a good idea of who she was talking to. “Who are you?”
“Wouldn’t you like to know.” The stranger said, “Now, how about you give me what I want and I’ll get out of here.” He stalked forward and moved quickly, but Serena was faster and stronger. They struggled for a bit, and then Serena had Jack’s body immobilized on the ground. She twisted his arms as the stranger groaned in protest.
“You lowly motherfucker!” she growled, “Chris, I swear to god I will end you!”
“How did you-!”
She twisted his arm further, “Please, the way you talked and how you tried to use strength to subdue me. There’s only one idiot I know who will do that. Now. Get. Out. Of. My. Boyfriend!”
“No!” Chris screamed, “I couldn’t if I wanted to! The book is still at my place!”
Serena smiled, “Well I guess we’re going to have to drive to your house then,”
The two of them struggled for a bit, but Chris wasn’t used to being the weaker person. She hated to hurt her boyfriend’s body, but right now it was either that or let this sicko ruin Jack’s life. Jack kept some rope in his garage and after tiring out Chris she was able to get the rope from his garage and came back just before Chris could escape.
She wrapped the rope around him as he reached the front door and had him tied up in a matter of seconds. “You bitch!” he snarled, thrashing against the rope, “You lousy-!”
She slapped him across the face, silencing him, “I’d be mindful of your actions and your own situation before you go accusing people.”
A few of the neighbors might see them traveling to her call, with Jack tied up around his chest. It didn’t matter though, she needed to get to Chris’ house. Chris didn’t put much of a fight as she got him in backseat of her car and began driving off.
“Tell me,” Chris began, “What exactly do you see this guy?”
“Are you fucking kidding me?” Serena asked.
“I’m still amazed that someone like this had the nerve to ask you out.”
When Chris was back in his own body, Serena wanted nothing more than to crush his balls. “I was the one who asked.”
“What?”
“You never knew? I asked him out. It was one of the scariest moments in my life, and I was happy when he said yes.”
Chris started laughing, “Really? That’s hilarious! So fucking hilarious! Hahaha!”
Serena tightened her grip around the wheel as she drove towards his house.
Jack was tired. He had managed to get himself in a sitting position, but couldn’t do anything about the tape. Then he hard the sound of a car door closing followed by the slam of the house’ door. Someone was home! He started grunting, thrashing against the wall to produce as much noise as possible.
“Found him.”
That voice sounded familiar. Footsteps came upstairs and Jack was happy when he saw Serena open the door, followed closely by his own body! Jack grunted and Serena tossed his old body to the ground and ran towards him.
“Jack! Is that you?” she asked, ripping the tape from his mouth.
“Ah!” Jack screamed, “Yeah, it’s me. That stung.”
She threw her arms around him and started crying, meanwhile Jack saw his own body scowl at what he was seeing. “Yeah, yeah. Have fun trying to switch us back.”
Serena glared at his old body as she reached for a nearby book and began flipping through the pages. “I found the spell. So… looks like I just need to have Jack read it and then you two will switch back?”
His old body glared at her before looking away. Serena looked at whoever was in his own body before looking down at Jack. She smiled, “Well, I suppose that can wait for a bit.”
Jack was confused, but kept his mouth shut. Serena walked over to his old body and placed the duct tape over his mouth. She heard him whisper something to him that made him thrash around before she turned her attention to Jack.
“Sorry about the strange start for the day,” she said, “I think I know a way I can make this good for you.”
“Whose body am I in?”
“Isn’t it obvious?” Serena asked, “Chris over there wanted so badly to get with me that he resorted to magic to do so.”
Chris?
Serena undid the tape binding him and Jack flexed his muscles. He was surprised to see them so big. He looked down at his current body and felt powerful.
Serena inched her way towards him and gave him a kiss on the mouth, his fingers trailing on his chest. His hands gripped her gently on her sides as she stripped off her shirt, showing off a lacy black bra. “Go ahead and take it off,” she whispered, “I know that’s your favorite part.”
He did so and found himself admiring possibly the greatest treasure in the world. He lifted them in his hands as Serena sat there smiling at him.
“I will have sex with you, just like you wanted.” Those where the words Serena had spoken to him before she went and started making out with his old body. He struggled against his bindings, but it was no use. He could watch as the two of them were making out. He felt his penis struggling against his jeans at the sight of them.
Chris penis was smaller than Jack’s, thinner as well. But Serena saw that Jack still appreciated her touching it for him. She started off slowly, using one hand to stroke hand, another than teased his testicles, and she would occasionally smile and give him a kiss.
He was standing at full mast now, such a good boy. She saw in his eyes what he wanted, and so she gave it to him. Pausing for a moment, she stripped herself of her pants and socks, leaving nothing to the imagination. Chris moaned behind them, but neither of them gave any care. If it was even possible, Jack’s penis was even harder than before, with a little bit of precum leaking from the tip.
“I love you.” Serena whispered.
“I love you too.” Jack replied.
Her strokes became faster, Jack began breathing harder. His hands went to her breasts, feeling them up as he approached orgasm. When he came, he arched his back and reflexively squeezed her tits. Then he lay there gasping for breath as Serena approached the book lying on the floor.
“Read this.” She said, handing him the page.
Jack looked over the page before looking over at his old body. “You sure you want me to change?” he asked.
Serena kissed him on the cheeks, “I fell in love because of who you are.” She replied, “And I want to be with the man I love, body and soul.”
He whispered the spell and imagined his body in his mind. He felt a cold chill course through and felt himself getting sleepy. “I think… it’s working.”
“Good.” Serena replied, “Hold still for me.”
Jack was dimly aware of her getting more tape and wrapping it around him naked body, but he hardly cared anymore. He was just so tired.
When he came to, he was no longer bound, and was back in his own body. Serena sat naked beside him, smiling as she had a hand on his shoulder. “What were our plans for today?” she asked.
“You wanted to take me shopping to find some new clothes.” Jack replied, “And you wanted to get more paints for yourself as well. Maybe we might’ve gotten something to eat.”
She hugged him, “I’m glad you’re back, but we might need to take a rain check on the first two things.”
Jack chuckled, and winced. “My arm feels sore.”
“Sorry. Chris didn’t want to cooperate.”
“Where is…”
He saw Chris bound and gagged, struggling to free himself from his imprisonment. He was naked as well and glaring at Serena.
She smirked and walked over to him, taking his balls in hand, “You wanted me to touch you, right? That’s what this is all about?”
She crushed his balls in her hand which only made his struggle more. He tried to cry out but was gagged by a piece of duct tape. She grabbed them harder, twisting it. Jack looked away, not even wanting to imagine the pain Chris was going through. He hated him, and he deserved this and way more, but that didn’t mean Jack wanted to see him go through the pain.
“Don’t you ever come near me or my boyfriend again. Got it?”
She stood up and walked over to Jack, “Sorry you had to see that, but it needed to be done. Anything you want to do?”
“If it’s alright with you, I think I’m another round.”
Serena looked at his pants where his penis had made a huge tent. She giggled, “Sure, whatever you want, baby.” And went down on him.
Chris didn’t even struggle, he knew he was trapped and could only watch as those two made out right in front of him. He only hoped that they would free him when this was over.
Serena took the book with them as they left, telling Jack to get in the car. When he was gone she looked down at Chris, “Hope someone comes by for you. I’m going to take this. I wouldn’t try bothering us again if I was you. I know where you live and…” she tapped the book for emphasis, “I know magic now.”
And with that, she left him there.
Chris watched as Serena and Jack walked out of the classroom. They were holding hands, which only made Chris angrier. He still didn’t understand how someone like Jack could have been able to get with someone as hot as Serena. She was taller than most girls, with light red hair, she had an amazing body even if her bust was a bit on the small side. But Chris, along with most guys in his class, had heard rumors about Serena that she was very good in bed.
She was also very good at declining guys as well, often verbally insulting them in the process. He still scowled whenever he remembered the look on her face when he asked if she would go out with him. She called him a pig! A pig! Did she even know who he is?
He was Chris Miller, star of the football team, and one of the strongest and best looking guys in school! How could she?
And then there was Jack. The lanky, awkward, nerd. His face had some scarring from acne, and he was thin as a twig. How the hell did someone like him end up with someone like Serena?
Chris walked over towards the couple who had sat down at a bench in front of one of the classrooms. “Urgh! Mr. Smith’s test was so hard!” Serena complained, “I’m glad it’s over.”
“One of the harder tests I took.” Jack mumbled, “I pretty sure I passed, but I think this might be my lowest score.”
“Hey.” Chris grunted, “Didn’t think I’d see you here. Figured you be out of the test rooms sooner, Jack.”
“He left late because he wanted to check over his answers,” Serena replied, “unlike someone who finishes as fast as he can. Honestly, it’s no surprise you’re as bad as tests as you are in bed.”
Chris coughed, it took him a second to realize what she had said. But Jack figured it out right away, the nerd chuckled as Chris felt himself redden.
His arm lurched forward, pulling Jack closer, “You find something funny, boy?”
Chris wasn’t aware of the students who were in the hallway. Students who now stopped and watched as Serena quickly got to her feet and before Chris could react, punched him across the face. He released Jack as he stumbled backwards, nearly falling to the floor.
“Can’t bring yourself to fight me, so you go after my boyfriend?” Serena asked, “I wish I could say I expected more from you, but this is exactly how I thought you would react.”
Chris was aware then of the amount of people in the hallway. People watching him, saw him get punched by a girl. Still, he was the star football player, and he reminded everyone of that when he dashed out of there.
“You didn’t have to do that.” Jack whispered, his fingers finding the hooks to Serena’s bra.
“What would you have me do?” Serena asked, “Sit there as my boyfriend got pummeled?”
“You have no faith in me.”
Serena smirked, and pressed a finger to Jack’s lips, “I’ve seen you do physical things Jack. You’re not very good in all but one.” Her fingers drifted to his underwear which had formed a nice tent that pointed directly at her. She gave it a nice squeeze, feeling it thicken under her touch, “But you are very good at the one thing.”
They kissed, and then Jack slipped off Serena’s bra. He stared for a second at her breasts. Serena liked seeing him smile at her, looking at her like she was the greatest treasure in the world. She shuddered as his hands went to her breasts, feeling them up. She twitched when his fingers rubbed over her nipples.
“I had a good teacher.” Jack whispered.
“I’m glad I could help.” Serena replied, “Now, I don’t think your underwear needs to still be on, does it?”
Serena had heard what people had said about Jack before, but she didn’t care. He was one of the few people who didn’t treat her like a walking sex machine, and he shared feelings for her. Of course, him having a large cock definitely helped matters, but Serena saw that as just the cherry on top.
A cherry that she liked taking in her mouth. Jack moaned and twitched as she did this for him. She had promised him that if they got through finals that she would do something special for him, and here it was.
He promised he would do something in return another day, but right now Serena just wanted to enjoy this moment. Because she was enjoying this right now. Her fingers were playing with her vagina and she felt herself growing close.
Jack’s breathing grew faster, heavier. She could feel him twitching as she continued to suck him. She didn’t need to ask, and went down on him harder. Within seconds, Jack groaned as he orgasmed, his sperm filling Serena’s mouth. That was enough for to push Serena over the edge as well.
Jack laid naked with Serena on her bed a little while longer. He was pressed against her, his arms wrapped tightly around her. He didn’t want to let go, he didn’t want to leave, but it was getting late. Not for the first time, he looked at her and wondered how someone like him could get with someone like her.
She smiled at him and he smiled back.
“Thinking about something?” she asked.
“Just thinking that I’m the luckiest guy in the world.”
Chris held the book close. He stared at the page before him, there was a spell that, according to the witch, would allow him to swap bodies with someone when morning came. If Serena wouldn’t accept him as he was, maybe he could get with her another way.
All he needed to do was to repeat the spell three times with the image of the person he wanted to swap with in his head. He said the words, chanting it while imagining Jack in his mind. He felt a chill run through him and knew that the spell would work. But, to keep Jack from interfering, he needed to tie up this body. That would be a bit troublesome, but he could manage. He was starting to feel sleepy though and knew that was the spell’s work. He needed to work quickly.
Chris woke up the next morning in a room that wasn’t his own. He looked around, hoping to see Serena lying next to him. No luck though. Jack’s house then.
Even more, he was in Jack’s body. He pulled back the covers and gasped visibly when he saw the tented underwear. He had assumed that the jokes made about Jack’s penis were just jokes but turns out the nerd did have a huge member. He pulled down the underwear and stared at the monster before him.
Jack not only had a hot girlfriend, but a large penis as well. Or well, he had a large penis. Chris remembered as he wrapped his hands around the dick that this was his body now. He groaned as he felt himself becoming more aroused. He imagined himself, in Jack’s body, having sex with Serena and soon felt the orgasm arrive.
It was in the clarity that he remembered that he could’ve used the spell to swap bodies with Serena! He sat up and imagined her, a feat that wasn’t hard for him to do, and then he chanted the words.
Or at least he tried to. He had forgotten the spell, and the book was at his house where his old body was. Jack no doubt knew that something was wrong, but Chris didn’t want to take any chances by going to his own house right now. At the very least, he wanted to have sex with Serena.
Jack struggled against the tape. This wasn’t his body; this wasn’t his house. He needed to escape. His mouth was taped shut so he couldn’t scream, he doubted anyone would have heard him anyway. What happened?
Serena came over as soon as she finished getting dressed. She was surprised when Jack texted her, asking to come over. They had already made plans for the day and it wasn’t like him to forget about them.
He was there when she knocked on the door. “Hey Serena.” He greeted, smirking.
“Hi.” She replied, “So… why were you se excited for me to come over?”
He reached forward and pulled her inside. “I just wanted to see you.” He said, arms snaking around her.
She stiffened as she felt his hands snaking their way inside her clothes. “You’re a bit more excited today, something wrong?”
He looked up at her and pressed himself against her. She felt his hard cock struggling against his jeans. “I’m just glad to see you. So very glad.”
Serena felt something was off. This wasn’t normally how Jack acted. Her suspicions were confirmed when she felt his hand slip its way inside her pants, searching for her pussy. She sucked in a breath, broke free of his embrace and asked him, “What are you doing?”
Jack held up his hands and grinned, “Sorry, sorry. Didn’t realize you were so sensitive about it.”
She growled, “I have told you that I’m not ready for anyone to touch me down there!”
“Sorry, must’ve forgotten.”
Her hands tightened to fist as she glared at the man before her. This wasn’t like Jack; it wasn’t like him at all. “What is wrong with you today?”
He smirked, “I just woke up feeling like a new man.” He chuckled, “Someone who’s going to take what he wants.”
He threw himself at her, hands racing for her clothes. She yelped, and threw him off, knocking him to the ground.
He wheezed. “Fuck, this body is so much weaker than my own,”
She paused. “What did you say?”
Jack laughed, “Guess I dropped the ball there.” He got up, “You see, this isn’t my body, I found I spell that let me switch bodies with this nerd and I won’t switch back until you give me what I want.”
Did he just call Jack… Serena steeled herself, having a good idea of who she was talking to. “Who are you?”
“Wouldn’t you like to know.” The stranger said, “Now, how about you give me what I want and I’ll get out of here.” He stalked forward and moved quickly, but Serena was faster and stronger. They struggled for a bit, and then Serena had Jack’s body immobilized on the ground. She twisted his arms as the stranger groaned in protest.
“You lowly motherfucker!” she growled, “Chris, I swear to god I will end you!”
“How did you-!”
She twisted his arm further, “Please, the way you talked and how you tried to use strength to subdue me. There’s only one idiot I know who will do that. Now. Get. Out. Of. My. Boyfriend!”
“No!” Chris screamed, “I couldn’t if I wanted to! The book is still at my place!”
Serena smiled, “Well I guess we’re going to have to drive to your house then,”
The two of them struggled for a bit, but Chris wasn’t used to being the weaker person. She hated to hurt her boyfriend’s body, but right now it was either that or let this sicko ruin Jack’s life. Jack kept some rope in his garage and after tiring out Chris she was able to get the rope from his garage and came back just before Chris could escape.
She wrapped the rope around him as he reached the front door and had him tied up in a matter of seconds. “You bitch!” he snarled, thrashing against the rope, “You lousy-!”
She slapped him across the face, silencing him, “I’d be mindful of your actions and your own situation before you go accusing people.”
A few of the neighbors might see them traveling to her call, with Jack tied up around his chest. It didn’t matter though, she needed to get to Chris’ house. Chris didn’t put much of a fight as she got him in backseat of her car and began driving off.
“Tell me,” Chris began, “What exactly do you see this guy?”
“Are you fucking kidding me?” Serena asked.
“I’m still amazed that someone like this had the nerve to ask you out.”
When Chris was back in his own body, Serena wanted nothing more than to crush his balls. “I was the one who asked.”
“What?”
“You never knew? I asked him out. It was one of the scariest moments in my life, and I was happy when he said yes.”
Chris started laughing, “Really? That’s hilarious! So fucking hilarious! Hahaha!”
Serena tightened her grip around the wheel as she drove towards his house.
Jack was tired. He had managed to get himself in a sitting position, but couldn’t do anything about the tape. Then he hard the sound of a car door closing followed by the slam of the house’ door. Someone was home! He started grunting, thrashing against the wall to produce as much noise as possible.
“Found him.”
That voice sounded familiar. Footsteps came upstairs and Jack was happy when he saw Serena open the door, followed closely by his own body! Jack grunted and Serena tossed his old body to the ground and ran towards him.
“Jack! Is that you?” she asked, ripping the tape from his mouth.
“Ah!” Jack screamed, “Yeah, it’s me. That stung.”
She threw her arms around him and started crying, meanwhile Jack saw his own body scowl at what he was seeing. “Yeah, yeah. Have fun trying to switch us back.”
Serena glared at his old body as she reached for a nearby book and began flipping through the pages. “I found the spell. So… looks like I just need to have Jack read it and then you two will switch back?”
His old body glared at her before looking away. Serena looked at whoever was in his own body before looking down at Jack. She smiled, “Well, I suppose that can wait for a bit.”
Jack was confused, but kept his mouth shut. Serena walked over to his old body and placed the duct tape over his mouth. She heard him whisper something to him that made him thrash around before she turned her attention to Jack.
“Sorry about the strange start for the day,” she said, “I think I know a way I can make this good for you.”
“Whose body am I in?”
“Isn’t it obvious?” Serena asked, “Chris over there wanted so badly to get with me that he resorted to magic to do so.”
Chris?
Serena undid the tape binding him and Jack flexed his muscles. He was surprised to see them so big. He looked down at his current body and felt powerful.
Serena inched her way towards him and gave him a kiss on the mouth, his fingers trailing on his chest. His hands gripped her gently on her sides as she stripped off her shirt, showing off a lacy black bra. “Go ahead and take it off,” she whispered, “I know that’s your favorite part.”
He did so and found himself admiring possibly the greatest treasure in the world. He lifted them in his hands as Serena sat there smiling at him.
“I will have sex with you, just like you wanted.” Those where the words Serena had spoken to him before she went and started making out with his old body. He struggled against his bindings, but it was no use. He could watch as the two of them were making out. He felt his penis struggling against his jeans at the sight of them.
Chris penis was smaller than Jack’s, thinner as well. But Serena saw that Jack still appreciated her touching it for him. She started off slowly, using one hand to stroke hand, another than teased his testicles, and she would occasionally smile and give him a kiss.
He was standing at full mast now, such a good boy. She saw in his eyes what he wanted, and so she gave it to him. Pausing for a moment, she stripped herself of her pants and socks, leaving nothing to the imagination. Chris moaned behind them, but neither of them gave any care. If it was even possible, Jack’s penis was even harder than before, with a little bit of precum leaking from the tip.
“I love you.” Serena whispered.
“I love you too.” Jack replied.
Her strokes became faster, Jack began breathing harder. His hands went to her breasts, feeling them up as he approached orgasm. When he came, he arched his back and reflexively squeezed her tits. Then he lay there gasping for breath as Serena approached the book lying on the floor.
“Read this.” She said, handing him the page.
Jack looked over the page before looking over at his old body. “You sure you want me to change?” he asked.
Serena kissed him on the cheeks, “I fell in love because of who you are.” She replied, “And I want to be with the man I love, body and soul.”
He whispered the spell and imagined his body in his mind. He felt a cold chill course through and felt himself getting sleepy. “I think… it’s working.”
“Good.” Serena replied, “Hold still for me.”
Jack was dimly aware of her getting more tape and wrapping it around him naked body, but he hardly cared anymore. He was just so tired.
When he came to, he was no longer bound, and was back in his own body. Serena sat naked beside him, smiling as she had a hand on his shoulder. “What were our plans for today?” she asked.
“You wanted to take me shopping to find some new clothes.” Jack replied, “And you wanted to get more paints for yourself as well. Maybe we might’ve gotten something to eat.”
She hugged him, “I’m glad you’re back, but we might need to take a rain check on the first two things.”
Jack chuckled, and winced. “My arm feels sore.”
“Sorry. Chris didn’t want to cooperate.”
“Where is…”
He saw Chris bound and gagged, struggling to free himself from his imprisonment. He was naked as well and glaring at Serena.
She smirked and walked over to him, taking his balls in hand, “You wanted me to touch you, right? That’s what this is all about?”
She crushed his balls in her hand which only made his struggle more. He tried to cry out but was gagged by a piece of duct tape. She grabbed them harder, twisting it. Jack looked away, not even wanting to imagine the pain Chris was going through. He hated him, and he deserved this and way more, but that didn’t mean Jack wanted to see him go through the pain.
“Don’t you ever come near me or my boyfriend again. Got it?”
She stood up and walked over to Jack, “Sorry you had to see that, but it needed to be done. Anything you want to do?”
“If it’s alright with you, I think I’m another round.”
Serena looked at his pants where his penis had made a huge tent. She giggled, “Sure, whatever you want, baby.” And went down on him.
Chris didn’t even struggle, he knew he was trapped and could only watch as those two made out right in front of him. He only hoped that they would free him when this was over.
Serena took the book with them as they left, telling Jack to get in the car. When he was gone she looked down at Chris, “Hope someone comes by for you. I’m going to take this. I wouldn’t try bothering us again if I was you. I know where you live and…” she tapped the book for emphasis, “I know magic now.”
And with that, she left him there.
1
3.3K
4
0
Ben and Emma are teenagers who go to the same high school and have been next door neighbors since they were kids. But after drifting apart for a few years, can a body swapping app bring them back together? What does it mean for Emma's burgeoning with the school bully, Jake?This story covers the first half of the commission, due to length. The second half will be written and published in the coming weeks seperately.
Ben moved slowly through the bustling halls of Lincoln High, his face buried in the latest issue of Lunar Phantom, a new manga series he'd recently gotten into. He was an ordinary high school boy of medium build, with glasses perched precariously on his nose, hair unruly in a fashion that spoke more of negligence than style. His anime-themed backpack was more an advertisement of his passions than a call to belong.
A sudden shout jolted him from his colorful world of dragons and mythical creatures. It was a voice he knew well. A voice that made his insides shrink and twist. Jake.
Jake towered over the crowd, a behemoth in a letterman jacket, rippling muscles hinted at beneath the cloth. His presence was as chilling as a harsh winter's breeze, causing the sea of students to part as he strode towards Ben, eyes gleaming with a harsh intensity that promised trouble.
"Hey, nerd," Jake sneered, swatting the manga from Ben's hands, sending it flying across the hallway. The bright panels of Lunar Phantom lay scattered on the floor, a stark contrast against the dull linoleum. The hallway fell silent, eyes darting from Ben to Jake and back, anticipation hanging in the air like a heavy cloud.
"Whoops” laughed Jake. “Looks like you dropped your comic book!” Jake smirked at him like it was the funniest thing ever.
Ben reached down to pick up the scattered pages, hands shaking, but Jake's boot descended onto the colorful paper, grinding it under his heel. The snickers of Jake's friends echo’d around them.
“Oi, Jake” a male voice said, gesturing.
Around the corner came a beautiful girl wearing a cheerleader's uniform, and Jake quickly abandoned his mockery. He straightened up, pushing Ben to the side, and strode towards Emma. Left alone in the wake of the bully's departure, Ben clenched his jaw, simmering in a mix of embarrassment and resentment.
Emma was laughing, her blonde hair bouncing as she gestured animatedly at something one of her friends said. A group had gathered around her, attracted by the radiant cheerleader who had a kind word for everyone.
"Hey, Emma," Jake called out, causing Emma to turn towards him. Her blue eyes widened in surprise before being replaced by a warm smile.
"Hey, Jake," she replied, her voice melodic. She adjusted the red and white pompoms in her hand as she greeted him. They must have just come from practice.
The sight of Jake and Emma laughing together caused a sour taste to rise in Ben's mouth. He watched as Jake threw his arm casually over Emma's shoulder, making her giggle. Every smile she flashed at Jake was a jab at Ben's pride.
"Hey, so I was thinking," Jake began, his voice slipping into a softer tone as he leaned in closer to Emma. "Hell-o-saurus is coming out on Thursday. Thought maybe we could check it out together?"
Emma looked surprised for a moment, a blush creeping up her cheeks. "Sure,," she replied, "I'd like that."
Ben clenched his fist. Of all the things… He watched as Jake gave Emma a triumphant grin and squeezed her shoulder lightly before he pushed off the lockers and ambled away, leaving a starstruck Emma behind.
Ben waited for a moment, the taste of his own defeat still bitter on his tongue. Finally, gathering his scattered manga and the remaining shreds of his pride, he approached Emma.
"What's so great about him?" Ben grumbled, giving voice to the annoyance he'd been nursing.
Emma jumped, startled. "Oh, Ben!" she said, her surprise quickly replaced by a soft smile. "I didn't see you there."
Ben scowled, his eyes following the figure of the retreating bully. "What do you even see in him?"
Emma shrugged, her smile fading slightly. "Ah, I don’t know. He's... nice, you know?" she replied, struggling to articulate her thoughts. "Confident, protective. He knows what he wants, you know? But isn’t pushy or desperate to get it."
"Yeah, nice," Ben muttered, his words dripping with sarcasm. “And not pushy…” he rubbed his shoulder where Ben had literally pushed him against the lockers. He stared at Emma, part of him wondering what it would be like to be her. How differently people treated them just because of their appearance. If he was her… well, he’d be able to dump Jake at least.
He smirked as he imagined Jake’s face, Emma’s body telling him exactly what Ben wanted.
“Anyway, it was nice to see you, Ben” Emma said as she turned back to her cheerleader friends. They quickly got to gossiping about the upcoming date, leaving Ben totally ignored and alone.
___________________________
Later that evening, Ben sat hunched over his laptop, the soft glow of the screen the only illumination. He’d been clicking around, bored and uninspired, when he came across a forum talking about body swapping. And talking about it *wa*y more seriously then he’d seen before. A role play group?
“NewYou is wild” read the opening post of a thread that caught Ben's attention. A few quick clicks later, he was deep into the thread, engrossed in the accounts shared by the anonymous users, all apparently claiming to have swapped bodies.
“Experienced NewYou for the first time last week with my gym buddy. It was hilarious and weird. Flexing muscles I didn't even know existed and tasting food for the first time without my nut allergy was something else. Having to bench press twice my original weight was cool.”
“Okay, so I swapped with my younger sis, thought it would be a piece of cake. Boy, it was weird. I lost about a foot of height, and everybody treated me real different. She was massively embarrassing in my body too. Bleh! On the upside, I aced a history test for her, so I think she owes me for that.”
“You're gonna think I'm crazy, but I swapped with my cat because my friend Stace dared me to on a sleepover. BAD IDEA! As soon as we swapped, the cat in my old body went kinda crazy. She swiped at me, and do you KNOW how weird it is to get hit by your own hand!?! Stace had to hold her down for us to swap back. 7/5 with rice LOL!”
Thread after thread, post after post, the users' casual discussions about swapping bodies sent Ben's heart racing. They described the shock of waking up in a new body, the strange feeling of looking into a mirror and seeing someone else's face, the sheer thrill of walking in someone else's shoes. Literally!
He had to get in on this.
It turned out downloading the app wasn’t too difficult. You needed to put your phone into developer mode and hook it up to a computer, but essentially you could just download the software from the website and run it. Both people needed to do it on separate phones though, and both needed to agree to swap. That was the tricky part - Ben didn’t know who might want to swap with him of all people.
Unless…
"Emma," Ben mumbled to himself, the idea no longer an impossibility. It was as if the universe was answering his prayers. His mind raced with potential scenarios, all the things he could do. He could finally show Emma the real Jake, he could experience what it was like to be popular, and who knew, maybe he'd enjoy cheerleading. She was always pretty open to trying new things… who knows, maybe she’d do it as a favor?
Taking a deep breath, he grabbed his jacket and bolted out of his house. The evening air was cool against his face, and the usually short journey to Emma's house felt like it took ages. He stood in front of her white picket fence, swallowed his nervousness, and walked up to the front door.
He rapped on the door lightly, his heart pounding in his chest. Emma’s mom answered the door, and with a surprised smile, she let him in. Emma's house had always been a home away from home for Ben when they were younger. The familiar smells and sounds brought back a wave of nostalgia.
Ben found Emma in her room, sitting on her bed, her cheerleader uniform discarded in favor of comfy pajamas. Her room was filled with cheerleading trophies, pop posters, and make-up scattered across her dressing table.
“Oh! Hey, Ben!” Emma exclaimed, surprised but clearly pleased. “What are you doing here?”
He took a deep breath. "I wanted to talk to you about something."
"Oh, what is it?" Emma asked, sitting up straight, her face filled with curiosity.
"Do you ever wish you could be someone else? Even if it was just for a day?"
She looked at him quizzically, her head tilted to one side. "Um, no, not really. I mean I’ve been curious about–” she stopped talking, “Why are you asking?"
Ben took out his phone, showing her the NewYou app he had just downloaded.
"Because," he said, his heart pounding in his chest, "I think we can."
Emma looked at the screen of Ben's phone, frowning slightly. "NewYou? Is this some sort of game?"
"No, it's not a game," Ben said, shaking his head. "It's an app. It lets two people swap bodies."
He held his breath, waiting for Emma's reaction. She stared at the screen for a moment longer before bursting into laughter. "That's ridiculous! There's no way such a thing is real. You can't seriously believe this, Ben."
Ben didn't waver, didn't retract his statement. He had expected her to be skeptical. "I know it sounds crazy, but I think it's worth a try. Think about it, Emma. What if you could see the world from a different perspective? Wouldn't you like to experience what it's like to be someone else?"
Emma stopped laughing, considering his words. She looked at him, her blue eyes searching his face. "You're serious about this, aren't you?"
He nodded, keeping his gaze steady on hers. "I am."
A thoughtful silence filled the room as Emma took in his words. Ben could see the gears turning in her head. He knew her well enough to know that she was considering it. Emma was always up for a challenge, always ready to try new things. That was one of the things he admired about her.
Finally, she sighed, shaking her head in disbelief. "Okay, let's say I believe you. And let's say I'm willing to give this a shot. Why would you want to swap bodies with me?"
Ben considered his words carefully. "To see the world differently. You’re popular, you’re cool, people look up to you, and you’re, you know…” he gestured at her.
She giggled. “Hot?”
“I was going to say ‘a girl’, but yeah, that too.”
She punched him on the arm. “Alright Cinderella! You better not ruin this view when I get back to it!” She looked down at herself, stretching her arms out.
Ben exhaled, relief washing over him. He grinned at Emma, excitement buzzing in his veins.
Emma downloaded the app on her phone, following Ben's instructions, then they both opened it and Ben initiated the request to swap. Emma accepted it with a quick tap on her screen.
Their screens flickered for a moment.
“I don’t think anything happened.” said Emma, unsurprised. “God you almost had me going there!”
“No, no, wait” said Ben. “I can feel something.”
His hands and feet had begun tingling, and his stomach felt like it was dropping. Down. Away.
Ben blinked and found himself sitting on the other side of the room.
His phone buzzed. “Swap successful. Enjoy your NewYou!"
Ben gasped and looked down at his hands. Delicate fingers, manicured nails instead of his usual large and bony hands.
"Oh my god," Ben whispered, looking up at Emma. His voice was higher, softer. Emma's voice. His heart raced as he reached up to touch his - no, her - face, feeling the smooth skin beneath his fingers.
He looked at Emma, who seemed to be going through a similar realization. Her eyes were wide, her mouth agape as she looked down at her - his - hands.
"Ben," she said, her voice lower, rougher. Ben's voice. "I think it worked."
Ben could only nod, his mind racing with the possibilities. They had done it. They had swapped bodies! And… easily! How was this not in every media outlet? How was this not all over the internet?!
Still clutching the phone in his dainty hands, Ben stood up, surprised by the effort it took. He looked down. The ground seemed closer than normal, as if he wasn’t standing up at all. He gingerly touched the soft fabric of the sweater he was wearing, and the gentle curve of the waist beneath it. He felt light, free, different. He very deliberately didn’t touch the breasts that were now hanging on his chest, not when their former owner was standing just a few feet away, though he felt them jiggle as he moved.
Emma, standing awkwardly in Ben’s body, snorted. “This is so weird,” she grumbled, adjusting the baggy jeans. She tried to cross her arms, a habit of hers, but found the movement unfamiliar and slightly awkward.
Then, she turned to look at her own body, now occupied by Ben. She raised a hand and brushed her own hair out of her former eyes.
Seeing her own face from an outsider's perspective was strange, almost surreal. She frowned as she gently tracing the contours of the face she knew so well, yet was now so alien. The long lashes, the soft lips, the small mole on the left cheek - everything was the same and yet, so very different.
"Wow," she breathed out, her voice deep and rough. "I didn't realize... I mean, you're… I'm… pretty."
Ben blushed, a pink hue appearing on his - no, her - fair cheeks. It was a strange sensation. His skin tingling, heart pounding in a chest that was no longer his.
“Yeah, you… I mean, I…” Ben stammered, flustered and unsure how to respond to that. “This is a lot to take in.”
There was a pause as the reality of their situation sunk in. They had swapped bodies, an impossible event made reality by an obscure app and a moment of daring curiosity.
"Let's just... take it slow, okay?" Emma finally broke the silence. She gestured to a mirror on the wall. "Maybe we should start with getting used to our new appearances."
And so they did. They stood in front of the mirror, marveling at the reflection that looked back at them. There was Ben, there was Emma. But the reflection of Ben wasn’t where it should be – it was two feet to the left of where it should be! Weird.
Just as they were starting to make peace with their reflections, a knock echoed through the room, followed by a muffled voice. "Emma, honey, dinner's ready."
Emma's - or rather, Ben's - eyes widened. He quickly turned to look at Emma, panic flickering in his gaze. She seemed calmer. “Well, you wanted to experience being me!”
"I know," he said, trying to steady his racing heart. "I have to go. I can do this. I can pretend to be you for one evening."
Emma was silent for a moment, her lips pressed into a thin line as she considered his words. "Just... be careful, okay?" she finally said, her tone serious. "And text me if anything happens."
Ben nodded, giving her a small, assuring smile. Then, with a last look at the mirror, he left the room, his new ponytail bouncing with each step he took.
Dinner was a rollercoaster of emotions for Ben. Emma's parents were lovely people, he found, even if her younger brother was quite the pest. He did his best to act like Emma, mimicking her speech patterns and mannerisms. He laughed at her father's puns and helped her mother serve the salad. It was going well until dessert.
As he was reaching for a piece of pie, his sleeve snagged the bowl of cream, sending it splattering all over himself and the tablecloth. A gasp ran through the room, and Ben felt his cheeks heat up in embarrassment.
"Oh, Emma!" her mother exclaimed, rushing to wipe the mess with a napkin. "That's not like you at all."
Ben blushed and apologized.
“I guess you better go have a shower and clean up. Don’t worry about it down here.”
Oh.
Oh no.
_______________________
Meanwhile, back at Ben's place, Emma was trying to navigate Ben's life. His parents were nice enough, though they asked a lot of questions about school and her - Ben's - future. She smiled and nodded, providing vague answers when she could. She even played a round of video games with Ben's 13 year old sister. It was a novelty for Emma, who had never been much of a gamer. But, it was nice, she thought. Different, but nice.
They were loading a new level when her phone buzzed. A message from ‘Emma’.
“Hey, so, um, I spilled some pie all over you.”
For some reason Ben had also sent a picture. It was an angled selfie, showed Emma’s body standing alone in her room, barefoot, clothes askew, and still covered in pie
“Should I- change and shower?”
Emma paused. Obviously? She wasn’t sure when he expected, if they were going to be each other for a few days. Was he never going to use the toilet too?
She texted back a “Yes, of course. Don’t wet my hair.” and got back to the game.
_____________________
As the first tendrils of sunlight began to stretch across the sky, Ben, in Emma's lithe frame, and Emma, housed within Ben's gangly body, stood side by side at the bus stop. The air was crisp, carrying the faint smell of dew-soaked grass.
They stood in silence, each immersed in the thoughts of their extraordinary circumstance.
"Your brother is quite the early bird, isn't he?" Ben finally broke the silence, his voice soft with Emma's familiar lilt. He was fiddling with a thread on Emma's pink scarf, not meeting her gaze. “He woke me up by diving on top of me at six in the morning.”
Emma giggled, the sound strange in the deeper resonance of Ben's voice. "Yeah, he'll do that. Any trouble after the pie incident?"
Ben blushed. “I swear I didn’t look at anything I shouldn’t have!”
Emma giggled again. “Well you better have cleaned everything you should have! I certainly enjoyed not having to sit down to pee this morning.”
“You mean you’ve seen-”
“What did you expect, you dolt! I’m inside your body!” Emma spread her arms wide, as if showing him who she was.
“It gets bigger…” Ben muttered
“Oh, I know”
“Wait- what–”
Their casual conversation was interrupted by the arrival of their school bus. The familiar yellow behemoth lumbered into view, its tires crunching on the gravel. They climbed aboard, momentarily parting ways to their respective seats.
No sooner had they settled down than a chorus of high-pitched squeals rang through the bus. A gaggle of Emma's friends, a vibrant assortment of high school girls, were waving energetically at Ben.
"Emma! Get over here!" they called out voices bubbling with enthusiasm.
Ben shot Emma a puzzled look, to which she responded with a smirk. "Go on. It will be good for you."
With a sigh that was equal parts resignation and nervous excitement, Ben rose and joined Emma's friends. Their conversation was a whirlwind of girlish chatter, an onslaught of cheerleading stories, crush confessions, and fashion advice. Soon, one of the girls produced a top from a bags, a beautiful, silky number that made Ben's new heart flutter.
"This would look SO good on you, Emma!" one of them gushed, holding the top up against Ben's body. "The color would really bring out your eyes!"
Feeling a warm blush creep up his cheeks, Ben nodded and thanked them, feeling an odd pang of guilt for the deceit. He was not Emma, and yet, he was playing her part, basking in her social glow. A small part of him felt like a fraud. Plus the shirt was… rather revealing. It would show off his cleavage and belly button at once. He tried to turn his head to see what Emma thought, but he couldn’t get a good look.
“I wanted to give it to you for your date with Jake” the girl continued, unabated. “He’s got a thing for midriffs, Jess told me that when she was dating him, he…”
From the back of the bus, Emma was watching the entire spectacle unfold. An unfamiliar twinge of jealousy gnawed at her as she saw Ben - or rather, her body - being swept away into the mirthful chatter of her friends. She was left there, alone, in Ben's body, a spectator in her own life.
But amidst that feeling, there was also a sense of intrigue. Observing Ben navigate the complexities of her social life was enlightening, to say the least. He wasn’t being especially suave, but her friends seemed so understanding and patient with him- her- she should really appreciate them more. An off day? Nobody was batting an eye.
As the bus pulled up at the school, Ben was swept away with Emma’s friends, while Emma followed slowly behind, left alone by everyone. Ben was just beginning to get comfortable with their cheerful chatter when a friend, Amanda, suddenly leaned in and squinted at Ben's face.
"Oh my god, Emma!" Amanda gasped, covering her mouth with one hand. "What happened to your makeup? It looks like a two-year-old attacked your face with crayons."
The group of girls burst into laughter, their high-pitched giggles echoing around the bus. Ben felt heat rushing to his cheeks. He’d tried his hand at a bit of powder that morning, but he didn’t think it was *that* bad. He looked at Emma, who gave him an empathetic shrug. The world of makeup was a mystery to Ben, a chapter in the book of femininity he had never even flipped through.
"Well, we can't let you go around looking like that," Amanda declared, standing up. She took Ben's hand and started pulling him towards the bathroom. "We need to fix this, now."
As Amanda began to work on Ben's face, he watched his reflection in the mirror. It was surreal, seeing Amanda's hands move across his face, feeling the soft brush against his skin, but not recognizing the face that stared back at him. It was a face he was familiar with - Emma's face - but it was also a stranger's.
"Trust me, you'll look so much better after this," Amanda chatted away, her voice a comforting hum in the background. Ben listened to her and the other girls as they talked about the latest school gossip, their plans for the weekend, the new teacher everyone was crushing on.
The chatter was mundane, the kind of stuff Ben usually tuned out, but in this setting, it felt oddly intimate. He felt like he was getting a peek into a secret world, a glimpse into the life Emma led when he wasn't around.
Eventually, Amanda stepped back, her work done. Ben looked at himself in the mirror. His eyes were subtly lined, his cheeks flushed with a rosy blush, his lips a soft pink. He looked like Emma. And, strangely enough, he felt like Emma too.
"There," Amanda said, beaming at him. "Much better."
Ben blinked at his reflection, a smile slowly creeping onto his face. This was definitely going to take some getting used to. But for now, he was just Emma, living her life, one makeup touch-up at a time.
_______________________
Emma, inside Ben's body, could not escape the sensation of strangeness that filled her every step. Even the simple act of walking was different, the additional height and strength both a wonder and a challenge. She found herself bumping into things more often, her perception of her body's dimensions no longer accurate.
The bell for gym class rang just as she was getting a hang of her new stride. She watched as Ben was dragged off into the women’s change room by her classmates, and she sighed and headed into the boys. It was loud and smelly, but she was able to change undisturbed, her new bony fingers fumbling over the unfamiliar fabric of Ben's gym kit.
Basketball was the chosen game of the day, a game Emma had always played, but never particularly excelled at. She was too short to really have much of a chance. But as she stepped onto the court in Ben's body, she felt a surge of energy she had never experienced before. Her fingers closed around the leather ball with a certainty that surprised her. She could even hold the ball in one hand!
The first few minutes of the game were a chaos of movement. Emma watched her classmates as they moved across the court, noting their strategies, the ways they used their bodies to block or pass. Her own body responded in ways she wasn't expecting. It was taller, faster, stronger. Who knew that Ben’s body contained such power?
To her amazement, she found herself actually enjoying the game. She could shoot, pass and defend with ease. Her body moved with a fluidity she had never known, each move instinctive, as though she had been playing this way for years. The ball seemed to follow her command, the hoop an easy target.
As the game continued, Emma became more and more confident. She dodged her opponents, her new height providing her with an advantage she had never had before. She was making shots that she would have only dreamed of making in her own body.
She looked at the scoreboard. Her team was in the lead, and she had been a significant contributor. Her eyes met Ben's - or rather her own - standing on the sidelines, and she saw a look of surprise. Emma smiled, a small sense of pride washing over her.
When the final whistle blew, her team had won, and she found herself surrounded by her cheering classmates, guys slapping on the back, rustling her hair, making her feel proud! They would never do that to her in her own body! It was like all of the distance that she usually felt between herself and guys had disappeared, there was no awkwardness in the touching, no creepiness in the looks. They just slapped her on the back and cheered.
Emma realized then, under the bright lights of the gym, that she was living a day in Ben's shoes that she would never have experienced in her own body. For the first time, she felt a strange sense of gratitude towards the body swap. It wasn't all bad, after all.
__________________
Meanwhile, Ben had been navigating through the labyrinth of Emma's school day, filled with its own unique challenges. There was an increased attention to detail, an amplified sensitivity to social cues, an intricate dance of interactions that he was not familiar with.
When it was time for gym class, something that Ben had always dreaded, he found himself lucky enough to be on the sidelines, designated as one of the scorekeepers.
As the game started, his attention was drawn to his own body on the basketball court. Emma actually seemed to be enjoying herself! And not just enjoying herself, she was good! He watched in awe as she swiped the ball from an opposing player with a quickness he didn’t know his body was capable of, and then sprinted down the court before passing the ball hard and fast to a teammate who scored.
She was good, better than good. In his body, Emma was making shots that neither of them could have done in their own forms. What gives! She was moving with a confidence, a certain ease that was strangely mesmerizing.
He found himself clapping along with the others, cheering each time she scored a point. It was surreal, watching his own body perform so well under someone else's control. At the same time, he felt a kind of jealousy. How come he couldn’t play like that? A team mate whooped as Emma scored again, and high fived his old body as they ran up the court together. Ben didn’t even know that guy’s name. Why couldn’t he be popular like that?
As the final whistle blew, he watched as Emma's team celebrated their victory, watched as his own body was surrounded by cheering classmates, hugged and slapped and lifted up in the air. Ben clapped quietly, feeling strange, but when Emma jogged passed, she beamed at him, and he couldn’t help but smile.
He followed Emma’s friends back into the girls’ change room, and couldn’t help but chuckle as they chatted about “Ben's” newfound skills. One of them even wondered if he was single!
What the hell was going on?
______________________________________
The lunchroom was buzzing with activity as Ben took a seat at Emma's usual spot, surrounded by her friends. He got a salad. That’s the kind of thing Emma usually ate, right?
He found himself laughing and giggling with the other girls. Something inside him had relaxed a bit and he was having fun exaggerating his body’s exploits with them.
“Oh yeah” Ben said, “And his arms are super muscular!”
One of the girls laughed. “Oh shove off it, Emma! Now you’re just being silly!”
“But speaking of big arms…” another girl said with a grin.
Ben looked up, expecting to see Emma in his body. Instead, he was confronted by Jake, a smug, condescending grin on his face.
"Hey Emma," Jake greeted, seeming to dazzle everyone else at the table. "Looking gorgeous today, as usual."
Ben blushed. This was so weird.
“Uh…”
“So, I was thinking after our date on Thursday we could head up to the river. My Dad said I could borrow his BMW for the night. What do you reckon?”
Ewwwww god no! Ben was in no place to be thinking about *that*. He’d only been a girl for 12 hours or so!
“Uh, no, no thank you.”
“Huh? Why not?”
Ben looked down at himself. His lithe body, bare legs, perfect skin. Fuck Jake, he didn’t need to justify himself. The whole point of becoming Emma was so that he could feel what it was like to be socially powerful, daring, bold! And… he could do whatever he wanted!
“Because.. you’re a brainless moron.” he said, a slight smirk coming onto his face. Emma’s face! He was doing it! Emma was dumping Jake!
Jake’s mouth opened slightly, and he frowned, more confused than upset.
“Yeah, that’s right. You’re a bully. You’re mean. You’re an ugly, flat footed, stupid, neanderthal, um… dumb… just awful person!”
“What? But I thought-”
“And everybody hates you.” he added, just for good measure.
Jake clenched his jaw.
“So fuck off, actually, yeah fuck off back to whatever sewer you crawled out of. I never want to see you again!”
Ben smirked. That felt good.
Jake's face paled, shock evident in his blue eyes. There was an agonizingly long pause as the words hung in the air, the cafeteria around them a blur of stares and whispers.
With that, he turned and stormed out of the room, leaving Ben at the center of attention at the table, the girls still wide-eyed and silent.
Ben’s smug grin faded as he looked around the table, seeing the shock on the faces of Emma's friends. Surely it wasn’t that bad? Jake *was* an awful human. Emma would get over it. Besides, it was in her best interests not to end up with somebody like that.
These thoughts did little to help stop the sinking feeling in Ben’s stomach as he saw Emma gaping at him from across the room. She started to storm over to him, then stopped, seeming to change her mind, and scampered out of the room after Jake, tears in her eyes.
Ah.
Yes.
That was kind of mean. Just not to Jake.
To Be Continued.
Ben moved slowly through the bustling halls of Lincoln High, his face buried in the latest issue of Lunar Phantom, a new manga series he'd recently gotten into. He was an ordinary high school boy of medium build, with glasses perched precariously on his nose, hair unruly in a fashion that spoke more of negligence than style. His anime-themed backpack was more an advertisement of his passions than a call to belong.
A sudden shout jolted him from his colorful world of dragons and mythical creatures. It was a voice he knew well. A voice that made his insides shrink and twist. Jake.
Jake towered over the crowd, a behemoth in a letterman jacket, rippling muscles hinted at beneath the cloth. His presence was as chilling as a harsh winter's breeze, causing the sea of students to part as he strode towards Ben, eyes gleaming with a harsh intensity that promised trouble.
"Hey, nerd," Jake sneered, swatting the manga from Ben's hands, sending it flying across the hallway. The bright panels of Lunar Phantom lay scattered on the floor, a stark contrast against the dull linoleum. The hallway fell silent, eyes darting from Ben to Jake and back, anticipation hanging in the air like a heavy cloud.
"Whoops” laughed Jake. “Looks like you dropped your comic book!” Jake smirked at him like it was the funniest thing ever.
Ben reached down to pick up the scattered pages, hands shaking, but Jake's boot descended onto the colorful paper, grinding it under his heel. The snickers of Jake's friends echo’d around them.
“Oi, Jake” a male voice said, gesturing.
Around the corner came a beautiful girl wearing a cheerleader's uniform, and Jake quickly abandoned his mockery. He straightened up, pushing Ben to the side, and strode towards Emma. Left alone in the wake of the bully's departure, Ben clenched his jaw, simmering in a mix of embarrassment and resentment.
Emma was laughing, her blonde hair bouncing as she gestured animatedly at something one of her friends said. A group had gathered around her, attracted by the radiant cheerleader who had a kind word for everyone.
"Hey, Emma," Jake called out, causing Emma to turn towards him. Her blue eyes widened in surprise before being replaced by a warm smile.
"Hey, Jake," she replied, her voice melodic. She adjusted the red and white pompoms in her hand as she greeted him. They must have just come from practice.
The sight of Jake and Emma laughing together caused a sour taste to rise in Ben's mouth. He watched as Jake threw his arm casually over Emma's shoulder, making her giggle. Every smile she flashed at Jake was a jab at Ben's pride.
"Hey, so I was thinking," Jake began, his voice slipping into a softer tone as he leaned in closer to Emma. "Hell-o-saurus is coming out on Thursday. Thought maybe we could check it out together?"
Emma looked surprised for a moment, a blush creeping up her cheeks. "Sure,," she replied, "I'd like that."
Ben clenched his fist. Of all the things… He watched as Jake gave Emma a triumphant grin and squeezed her shoulder lightly before he pushed off the lockers and ambled away, leaving a starstruck Emma behind.
Ben waited for a moment, the taste of his own defeat still bitter on his tongue. Finally, gathering his scattered manga and the remaining shreds of his pride, he approached Emma.
"What's so great about him?" Ben grumbled, giving voice to the annoyance he'd been nursing.
Emma jumped, startled. "Oh, Ben!" she said, her surprise quickly replaced by a soft smile. "I didn't see you there."
Ben scowled, his eyes following the figure of the retreating bully. "What do you even see in him?"
Emma shrugged, her smile fading slightly. "Ah, I don’t know. He's... nice, you know?" she replied, struggling to articulate her thoughts. "Confident, protective. He knows what he wants, you know? But isn’t pushy or desperate to get it."
"Yeah, nice," Ben muttered, his words dripping with sarcasm. “And not pushy…” he rubbed his shoulder where Ben had literally pushed him against the lockers. He stared at Emma, part of him wondering what it would be like to be her. How differently people treated them just because of their appearance. If he was her… well, he’d be able to dump Jake at least.
He smirked as he imagined Jake’s face, Emma’s body telling him exactly what Ben wanted.
“Anyway, it was nice to see you, Ben” Emma said as she turned back to her cheerleader friends. They quickly got to gossiping about the upcoming date, leaving Ben totally ignored and alone.
___________________________
Later that evening, Ben sat hunched over his laptop, the soft glow of the screen the only illumination. He’d been clicking around, bored and uninspired, when he came across a forum talking about body swapping. And talking about it *wa*y more seriously then he’d seen before. A role play group?
“NewYou is wild” read the opening post of a thread that caught Ben's attention. A few quick clicks later, he was deep into the thread, engrossed in the accounts shared by the anonymous users, all apparently claiming to have swapped bodies.
“Experienced NewYou for the first time last week with my gym buddy. It was hilarious and weird. Flexing muscles I didn't even know existed and tasting food for the first time without my nut allergy was something else. Having to bench press twice my original weight was cool.”
“Okay, so I swapped with my younger sis, thought it would be a piece of cake. Boy, it was weird. I lost about a foot of height, and everybody treated me real different. She was massively embarrassing in my body too. Bleh! On the upside, I aced a history test for her, so I think she owes me for that.”
“You're gonna think I'm crazy, but I swapped with my cat because my friend Stace dared me to on a sleepover. BAD IDEA! As soon as we swapped, the cat in my old body went kinda crazy. She swiped at me, and do you KNOW how weird it is to get hit by your own hand!?! Stace had to hold her down for us to swap back. 7/5 with rice LOL!”
Thread after thread, post after post, the users' casual discussions about swapping bodies sent Ben's heart racing. They described the shock of waking up in a new body, the strange feeling of looking into a mirror and seeing someone else's face, the sheer thrill of walking in someone else's shoes. Literally!
He had to get in on this.
It turned out downloading the app wasn’t too difficult. You needed to put your phone into developer mode and hook it up to a computer, but essentially you could just download the software from the website and run it. Both people needed to do it on separate phones though, and both needed to agree to swap. That was the tricky part - Ben didn’t know who might want to swap with him of all people.
Unless…
"Emma," Ben mumbled to himself, the idea no longer an impossibility. It was as if the universe was answering his prayers. His mind raced with potential scenarios, all the things he could do. He could finally show Emma the real Jake, he could experience what it was like to be popular, and who knew, maybe he'd enjoy cheerleading. She was always pretty open to trying new things… who knows, maybe she’d do it as a favor?
Taking a deep breath, he grabbed his jacket and bolted out of his house. The evening air was cool against his face, and the usually short journey to Emma's house felt like it took ages. He stood in front of her white picket fence, swallowed his nervousness, and walked up to the front door.
He rapped on the door lightly, his heart pounding in his chest. Emma’s mom answered the door, and with a surprised smile, she let him in. Emma's house had always been a home away from home for Ben when they were younger. The familiar smells and sounds brought back a wave of nostalgia.
Ben found Emma in her room, sitting on her bed, her cheerleader uniform discarded in favor of comfy pajamas. Her room was filled with cheerleading trophies, pop posters, and make-up scattered across her dressing table.
“Oh! Hey, Ben!” Emma exclaimed, surprised but clearly pleased. “What are you doing here?”
He took a deep breath. "I wanted to talk to you about something."
"Oh, what is it?" Emma asked, sitting up straight, her face filled with curiosity.
"Do you ever wish you could be someone else? Even if it was just for a day?"
She looked at him quizzically, her head tilted to one side. "Um, no, not really. I mean I’ve been curious about–” she stopped talking, “Why are you asking?"
Ben took out his phone, showing her the NewYou app he had just downloaded.
"Because," he said, his heart pounding in his chest, "I think we can."
Emma looked at the screen of Ben's phone, frowning slightly. "NewYou? Is this some sort of game?"
"No, it's not a game," Ben said, shaking his head. "It's an app. It lets two people swap bodies."
He held his breath, waiting for Emma's reaction. She stared at the screen for a moment longer before bursting into laughter. "That's ridiculous! There's no way such a thing is real. You can't seriously believe this, Ben."
Ben didn't waver, didn't retract his statement. He had expected her to be skeptical. "I know it sounds crazy, but I think it's worth a try. Think about it, Emma. What if you could see the world from a different perspective? Wouldn't you like to experience what it's like to be someone else?"
Emma stopped laughing, considering his words. She looked at him, her blue eyes searching his face. "You're serious about this, aren't you?"
He nodded, keeping his gaze steady on hers. "I am."
A thoughtful silence filled the room as Emma took in his words. Ben could see the gears turning in her head. He knew her well enough to know that she was considering it. Emma was always up for a challenge, always ready to try new things. That was one of the things he admired about her.
Finally, she sighed, shaking her head in disbelief. "Okay, let's say I believe you. And let's say I'm willing to give this a shot. Why would you want to swap bodies with me?"
Ben considered his words carefully. "To see the world differently. You’re popular, you’re cool, people look up to you, and you’re, you know…” he gestured at her.
She giggled. “Hot?”
“I was going to say ‘a girl’, but yeah, that too.”
She punched him on the arm. “Alright Cinderella! You better not ruin this view when I get back to it!” She looked down at herself, stretching her arms out.
Ben exhaled, relief washing over him. He grinned at Emma, excitement buzzing in his veins.
Emma downloaded the app on her phone, following Ben's instructions, then they both opened it and Ben initiated the request to swap. Emma accepted it with a quick tap on her screen.
Their screens flickered for a moment.
“I don’t think anything happened.” said Emma, unsurprised. “God you almost had me going there!”
“No, no, wait” said Ben. “I can feel something.”
His hands and feet had begun tingling, and his stomach felt like it was dropping. Down. Away.
Ben blinked and found himself sitting on the other side of the room.
His phone buzzed. “Swap successful. Enjoy your NewYou!"
Ben gasped and looked down at his hands. Delicate fingers, manicured nails instead of his usual large and bony hands.
"Oh my god," Ben whispered, looking up at Emma. His voice was higher, softer. Emma's voice. His heart raced as he reached up to touch his - no, her - face, feeling the smooth skin beneath his fingers.
He looked at Emma, who seemed to be going through a similar realization. Her eyes were wide, her mouth agape as she looked down at her - his - hands.
"Ben," she said, her voice lower, rougher. Ben's voice. "I think it worked."
Ben could only nod, his mind racing with the possibilities. They had done it. They had swapped bodies! And… easily! How was this not in every media outlet? How was this not all over the internet?!
Still clutching the phone in his dainty hands, Ben stood up, surprised by the effort it took. He looked down. The ground seemed closer than normal, as if he wasn’t standing up at all. He gingerly touched the soft fabric of the sweater he was wearing, and the gentle curve of the waist beneath it. He felt light, free, different. He very deliberately didn’t touch the breasts that were now hanging on his chest, not when their former owner was standing just a few feet away, though he felt them jiggle as he moved.
Emma, standing awkwardly in Ben’s body, snorted. “This is so weird,” she grumbled, adjusting the baggy jeans. She tried to cross her arms, a habit of hers, but found the movement unfamiliar and slightly awkward.
Then, she turned to look at her own body, now occupied by Ben. She raised a hand and brushed her own hair out of her former eyes.
Seeing her own face from an outsider's perspective was strange, almost surreal. She frowned as she gently tracing the contours of the face she knew so well, yet was now so alien. The long lashes, the soft lips, the small mole on the left cheek - everything was the same and yet, so very different.
"Wow," she breathed out, her voice deep and rough. "I didn't realize... I mean, you're… I'm… pretty."
Ben blushed, a pink hue appearing on his - no, her - fair cheeks. It was a strange sensation. His skin tingling, heart pounding in a chest that was no longer his.
“Yeah, you… I mean, I…” Ben stammered, flustered and unsure how to respond to that. “This is a lot to take in.”
There was a pause as the reality of their situation sunk in. They had swapped bodies, an impossible event made reality by an obscure app and a moment of daring curiosity.
"Let's just... take it slow, okay?" Emma finally broke the silence. She gestured to a mirror on the wall. "Maybe we should start with getting used to our new appearances."
And so they did. They stood in front of the mirror, marveling at the reflection that looked back at them. There was Ben, there was Emma. But the reflection of Ben wasn’t where it should be – it was two feet to the left of where it should be! Weird.
Just as they were starting to make peace with their reflections, a knock echoed through the room, followed by a muffled voice. "Emma, honey, dinner's ready."
Emma's - or rather, Ben's - eyes widened. He quickly turned to look at Emma, panic flickering in his gaze. She seemed calmer. “Well, you wanted to experience being me!”
"I know," he said, trying to steady his racing heart. "I have to go. I can do this. I can pretend to be you for one evening."
Emma was silent for a moment, her lips pressed into a thin line as she considered his words. "Just... be careful, okay?" she finally said, her tone serious. "And text me if anything happens."
Ben nodded, giving her a small, assuring smile. Then, with a last look at the mirror, he left the room, his new ponytail bouncing with each step he took.
Dinner was a rollercoaster of emotions for Ben. Emma's parents were lovely people, he found, even if her younger brother was quite the pest. He did his best to act like Emma, mimicking her speech patterns and mannerisms. He laughed at her father's puns and helped her mother serve the salad. It was going well until dessert.
As he was reaching for a piece of pie, his sleeve snagged the bowl of cream, sending it splattering all over himself and the tablecloth. A gasp ran through the room, and Ben felt his cheeks heat up in embarrassment.
"Oh, Emma!" her mother exclaimed, rushing to wipe the mess with a napkin. "That's not like you at all."
Ben blushed and apologized.
“I guess you better go have a shower and clean up. Don’t worry about it down here.”
Oh.
Oh no.
_______________________
Meanwhile, back at Ben's place, Emma was trying to navigate Ben's life. His parents were nice enough, though they asked a lot of questions about school and her - Ben's - future. She smiled and nodded, providing vague answers when she could. She even played a round of video games with Ben's 13 year old sister. It was a novelty for Emma, who had never been much of a gamer. But, it was nice, she thought. Different, but nice.
They were loading a new level when her phone buzzed. A message from ‘Emma’.
“Hey, so, um, I spilled some pie all over you.”
For some reason Ben had also sent a picture. It was an angled selfie, showed Emma’s body standing alone in her room, barefoot, clothes askew, and still covered in pie
“Should I- change and shower?”
Emma paused. Obviously? She wasn’t sure when he expected, if they were going to be each other for a few days. Was he never going to use the toilet too?
She texted back a “Yes, of course. Don’t wet my hair.” and got back to the game.
_____________________
As the first tendrils of sunlight began to stretch across the sky, Ben, in Emma's lithe frame, and Emma, housed within Ben's gangly body, stood side by side at the bus stop. The air was crisp, carrying the faint smell of dew-soaked grass.
They stood in silence, each immersed in the thoughts of their extraordinary circumstance.
"Your brother is quite the early bird, isn't he?" Ben finally broke the silence, his voice soft with Emma's familiar lilt. He was fiddling with a thread on Emma's pink scarf, not meeting her gaze. “He woke me up by diving on top of me at six in the morning.”
Emma giggled, the sound strange in the deeper resonance of Ben's voice. "Yeah, he'll do that. Any trouble after the pie incident?"
Ben blushed. “I swear I didn’t look at anything I shouldn’t have!”
Emma giggled again. “Well you better have cleaned everything you should have! I certainly enjoyed not having to sit down to pee this morning.”
“You mean you’ve seen-”
“What did you expect, you dolt! I’m inside your body!” Emma spread her arms wide, as if showing him who she was.
“It gets bigger…” Ben muttered
“Oh, I know”
“Wait- what–”
Their casual conversation was interrupted by the arrival of their school bus. The familiar yellow behemoth lumbered into view, its tires crunching on the gravel. They climbed aboard, momentarily parting ways to their respective seats.
No sooner had they settled down than a chorus of high-pitched squeals rang through the bus. A gaggle of Emma's friends, a vibrant assortment of high school girls, were waving energetically at Ben.
"Emma! Get over here!" they called out voices bubbling with enthusiasm.
Ben shot Emma a puzzled look, to which she responded with a smirk. "Go on. It will be good for you."
With a sigh that was equal parts resignation and nervous excitement, Ben rose and joined Emma's friends. Their conversation was a whirlwind of girlish chatter, an onslaught of cheerleading stories, crush confessions, and fashion advice. Soon, one of the girls produced a top from a bags, a beautiful, silky number that made Ben's new heart flutter.
"This would look SO good on you, Emma!" one of them gushed, holding the top up against Ben's body. "The color would really bring out your eyes!"
Feeling a warm blush creep up his cheeks, Ben nodded and thanked them, feeling an odd pang of guilt for the deceit. He was not Emma, and yet, he was playing her part, basking in her social glow. A small part of him felt like a fraud. Plus the shirt was… rather revealing. It would show off his cleavage and belly button at once. He tried to turn his head to see what Emma thought, but he couldn’t get a good look.
“I wanted to give it to you for your date with Jake” the girl continued, unabated. “He’s got a thing for midriffs, Jess told me that when she was dating him, he…”
From the back of the bus, Emma was watching the entire spectacle unfold. An unfamiliar twinge of jealousy gnawed at her as she saw Ben - or rather, her body - being swept away into the mirthful chatter of her friends. She was left there, alone, in Ben's body, a spectator in her own life.
But amidst that feeling, there was also a sense of intrigue. Observing Ben navigate the complexities of her social life was enlightening, to say the least. He wasn’t being especially suave, but her friends seemed so understanding and patient with him- her- she should really appreciate them more. An off day? Nobody was batting an eye.
As the bus pulled up at the school, Ben was swept away with Emma’s friends, while Emma followed slowly behind, left alone by everyone. Ben was just beginning to get comfortable with their cheerful chatter when a friend, Amanda, suddenly leaned in and squinted at Ben's face.
"Oh my god, Emma!" Amanda gasped, covering her mouth with one hand. "What happened to your makeup? It looks like a two-year-old attacked your face with crayons."
The group of girls burst into laughter, their high-pitched giggles echoing around the bus. Ben felt heat rushing to his cheeks. He’d tried his hand at a bit of powder that morning, but he didn’t think it was *that* bad. He looked at Emma, who gave him an empathetic shrug. The world of makeup was a mystery to Ben, a chapter in the book of femininity he had never even flipped through.
"Well, we can't let you go around looking like that," Amanda declared, standing up. She took Ben's hand and started pulling him towards the bathroom. "We need to fix this, now."
As Amanda began to work on Ben's face, he watched his reflection in the mirror. It was surreal, seeing Amanda's hands move across his face, feeling the soft brush against his skin, but not recognizing the face that stared back at him. It was a face he was familiar with - Emma's face - but it was also a stranger's.
"Trust me, you'll look so much better after this," Amanda chatted away, her voice a comforting hum in the background. Ben listened to her and the other girls as they talked about the latest school gossip, their plans for the weekend, the new teacher everyone was crushing on.
The chatter was mundane, the kind of stuff Ben usually tuned out, but in this setting, it felt oddly intimate. He felt like he was getting a peek into a secret world, a glimpse into the life Emma led when he wasn't around.
Eventually, Amanda stepped back, her work done. Ben looked at himself in the mirror. His eyes were subtly lined, his cheeks flushed with a rosy blush, his lips a soft pink. He looked like Emma. And, strangely enough, he felt like Emma too.
"There," Amanda said, beaming at him. "Much better."
Ben blinked at his reflection, a smile slowly creeping onto his face. This was definitely going to take some getting used to. But for now, he was just Emma, living her life, one makeup touch-up at a time.
_______________________
Emma, inside Ben's body, could not escape the sensation of strangeness that filled her every step. Even the simple act of walking was different, the additional height and strength both a wonder and a challenge. She found herself bumping into things more often, her perception of her body's dimensions no longer accurate.
The bell for gym class rang just as she was getting a hang of her new stride. She watched as Ben was dragged off into the women’s change room by her classmates, and she sighed and headed into the boys. It was loud and smelly, but she was able to change undisturbed, her new bony fingers fumbling over the unfamiliar fabric of Ben's gym kit.
Basketball was the chosen game of the day, a game Emma had always played, but never particularly excelled at. She was too short to really have much of a chance. But as she stepped onto the court in Ben's body, she felt a surge of energy she had never experienced before. Her fingers closed around the leather ball with a certainty that surprised her. She could even hold the ball in one hand!
The first few minutes of the game were a chaos of movement. Emma watched her classmates as they moved across the court, noting their strategies, the ways they used their bodies to block or pass. Her own body responded in ways she wasn't expecting. It was taller, faster, stronger. Who knew that Ben’s body contained such power?
To her amazement, she found herself actually enjoying the game. She could shoot, pass and defend with ease. Her body moved with a fluidity she had never known, each move instinctive, as though she had been playing this way for years. The ball seemed to follow her command, the hoop an easy target.
As the game continued, Emma became more and more confident. She dodged her opponents, her new height providing her with an advantage she had never had before. She was making shots that she would have only dreamed of making in her own body.
She looked at the scoreboard. Her team was in the lead, and she had been a significant contributor. Her eyes met Ben's - or rather her own - standing on the sidelines, and she saw a look of surprise. Emma smiled, a small sense of pride washing over her.
When the final whistle blew, her team had won, and she found herself surrounded by her cheering classmates, guys slapping on the back, rustling her hair, making her feel proud! They would never do that to her in her own body! It was like all of the distance that she usually felt between herself and guys had disappeared, there was no awkwardness in the touching, no creepiness in the looks. They just slapped her on the back and cheered.
Emma realized then, under the bright lights of the gym, that she was living a day in Ben's shoes that she would never have experienced in her own body. For the first time, she felt a strange sense of gratitude towards the body swap. It wasn't all bad, after all.
__________________
Meanwhile, Ben had been navigating through the labyrinth of Emma's school day, filled with its own unique challenges. There was an increased attention to detail, an amplified sensitivity to social cues, an intricate dance of interactions that he was not familiar with.
When it was time for gym class, something that Ben had always dreaded, he found himself lucky enough to be on the sidelines, designated as one of the scorekeepers.
As the game started, his attention was drawn to his own body on the basketball court. Emma actually seemed to be enjoying herself! And not just enjoying herself, she was good! He watched in awe as she swiped the ball from an opposing player with a quickness he didn’t know his body was capable of, and then sprinted down the court before passing the ball hard and fast to a teammate who scored.
She was good, better than good. In his body, Emma was making shots that neither of them could have done in their own forms. What gives! She was moving with a confidence, a certain ease that was strangely mesmerizing.
He found himself clapping along with the others, cheering each time she scored a point. It was surreal, watching his own body perform so well under someone else's control. At the same time, he felt a kind of jealousy. How come he couldn’t play like that? A team mate whooped as Emma scored again, and high fived his old body as they ran up the court together. Ben didn’t even know that guy’s name. Why couldn’t he be popular like that?
As the final whistle blew, he watched as Emma's team celebrated their victory, watched as his own body was surrounded by cheering classmates, hugged and slapped and lifted up in the air. Ben clapped quietly, feeling strange, but when Emma jogged passed, she beamed at him, and he couldn’t help but smile.
He followed Emma’s friends back into the girls’ change room, and couldn’t help but chuckle as they chatted about “Ben's” newfound skills. One of them even wondered if he was single!
What the hell was going on?
______________________________________
The lunchroom was buzzing with activity as Ben took a seat at Emma's usual spot, surrounded by her friends. He got a salad. That’s the kind of thing Emma usually ate, right?
He found himself laughing and giggling with the other girls. Something inside him had relaxed a bit and he was having fun exaggerating his body’s exploits with them.
“Oh yeah” Ben said, “And his arms are super muscular!”
One of the girls laughed. “Oh shove off it, Emma! Now you’re just being silly!”
“But speaking of big arms…” another girl said with a grin.
Ben looked up, expecting to see Emma in his body. Instead, he was confronted by Jake, a smug, condescending grin on his face.
"Hey Emma," Jake greeted, seeming to dazzle everyone else at the table. "Looking gorgeous today, as usual."
Ben blushed. This was so weird.
“Uh…”
“So, I was thinking after our date on Thursday we could head up to the river. My Dad said I could borrow his BMW for the night. What do you reckon?”
Ewwwww god no! Ben was in no place to be thinking about *that*. He’d only been a girl for 12 hours or so!
“Uh, no, no thank you.”
“Huh? Why not?”
Ben looked down at himself. His lithe body, bare legs, perfect skin. Fuck Jake, he didn’t need to justify himself. The whole point of becoming Emma was so that he could feel what it was like to be socially powerful, daring, bold! And… he could do whatever he wanted!
“Because.. you’re a brainless moron.” he said, a slight smirk coming onto his face. Emma’s face! He was doing it! Emma was dumping Jake!
Jake’s mouth opened slightly, and he frowned, more confused than upset.
“Yeah, that’s right. You’re a bully. You’re mean. You’re an ugly, flat footed, stupid, neanderthal, um… dumb… just awful person!”
“What? But I thought-”
“And everybody hates you.” he added, just for good measure.
Jake clenched his jaw.
“So fuck off, actually, yeah fuck off back to whatever sewer you crawled out of. I never want to see you again!”
Ben smirked. That felt good.
Jake's face paled, shock evident in his blue eyes. There was an agonizingly long pause as the words hung in the air, the cafeteria around them a blur of stares and whispers.
With that, he turned and stormed out of the room, leaving Ben at the center of attention at the table, the girls still wide-eyed and silent.
Ben’s smug grin faded as he looked around the table, seeing the shock on the faces of Emma's friends. Surely it wasn’t that bad? Jake *was* an awful human. Emma would get over it. Besides, it was in her best interests not to end up with somebody like that.
These thoughts did little to help stop the sinking feeling in Ben’s stomach as he saw Emma gaping at him from across the room. She started to storm over to him, then stopped, seeming to change her mind, and scampered out of the room after Jake, tears in her eyes.
Ah.
Yes.
That was kind of mean. Just not to Jake.
To Be Continued.
1
5.4K
5
0
The opening couple of scenes for a slice-of-life stealth control story featuring a group of college friends. In this opening, Luna & Alphonse experiment with the technology with each other for the first time, and Luna is quite a bit bolder with it that Alphonse. It is largely ftm, from the male third person perspective.
The chilly air of Alphonse's dorm room was cut by the soft humming of a high end laptop, built more for specs than style. Alphonse himself sat hunched over, squinting at the glow of the screen in the darkness. The page he had stumbled upon was unlike anything he’d seen before, its dark background and neon lines carrying an aura of the illicit.
Or at least, an aura of a programmer who used dark mode, which was always a good sign.
It was late - late enough that his roommate Quincy was out on the town, courting danger or a damsel (or both). Alphonse sighed, running a hand through his mousy brown hair as he considered the proposition before him: a chance to buy into the surreal, the impossible.
Stealth Control Nanobots™
They were the stuff of whispered rumours and online conspiracy theories. The government had banned the technology long ago, citing concerns over privacy, consent, and potential for abuse. Concerns that were well founded. Even though the tech had never reached the mainstream, and was tightly controlled for government use only, there were still regular stories of leaks. It seemed like every few months some starlet would seem to lose her mind, and go masturbate in public, or dance nude on a balcony.
Stealth control was always blamed, and tighter controls always followed. Alphonse wondered how many of these cases were real – and how many times a drugged up rock star would just blame their latest bender on stealth control. “It wasn’t me! It was just my body!”
Still, if they were real… well, basic logic would dictate for every case you heard about, there were probably hundreds of people being controlled in ways that weren’t overt enough to make the news.
And if that were true, then maybe you *could* just buy a vial of the stuff from a random Russian IP address.
Alphonse knew he was talking himself into it.
His mouse hovered over the 'Buy Now' button, his heart pounding. He looked at the reviews again: users swearing up and down that the tech was real, functional, and life-altering. A few death threats to the seller. Someone asking how to exit vim. It seemed legitimate enough…
A mental image of Luna filled his mind, her dark goth aesthetic barely containing her wild exuberance. What would it be like to *be* her? His pulse quickened at the thought of experiencing her world, of seeing the universe through her eyes. It was such an intimate thought that he felt a pang of guilt immediately. Yet, there was a small part of him that yearned for that intimacy, a desire fueled by a confusing amalgam of curiosity, love, and the heady promise of forbidden… …science.
Maybe, if he controlled her, he could plant the idea in her mind that they should date… “incept” it, if you will. Alphonse rolled his eyes.
His sister Christina's warnings echoed in his mind. "Just because you can do something, doesn't mean you should." She would definitely disapprove of his current predicament.
Just as he was about to close the tab, a notification beeped. A text from Quincy: "Bro, where you at? Rosa and Luna asking for you at the Fox's Den." His heartbeat quickened again. Luna was asking for him?
The weight of the decision weighed heavy on his heart. He was no womaniser like Quincy, no social butterfly like Rosa. He was Alphonse, the bassist in the band, the nerd in the corner, the one who was always observing, dreaming… not doing. This technology, dangerous and alluring as it was, could be his chance to connect, to understand, to be a part of something bigger.
"Damn it," he muttered under his breath, his hands trembling as he clicked 'Buy Now'. The screen confirmed his purchase, and the weight seemed to lift a little, replaced with a heady blend of exhilaration and anxiety.
He hastily shut his laptop, grabbed his bass, and left the dorm room. Tonight, he was going to enjoy his regular life. Tomorrow, he thought, with a mix of excitement and fear, everything could change. He could change. He only hoped that the price wouldn't be too high.
________________________________
A week later Alphonse and Luna sat in that same dorm room, staring at a non-descript metal box. It had arrived that morning.
Alphonse, tall and gangly, was hunched over it. His fingers tapped on the plain surface, a thumb running over the embossed logo of a butterfly - a suitable symbol for a box of Stealth Control Nanobots™, he thought.
Luna, wearing her habitual black skinny jeans and band tee, watched Alphonse with a barely contained excitement in her emerald eyes. It was a look that Alphonse knew too well, and it always made his heart stumble and his palms dampen. How was it possible that she would even want to hang out with him, when she was so damn cool, and he… well, he wiped his sweaty hands on his jeans. He wondered if she noticed his pulse thundering in his throat, betraying his nervousness.
"Alphonse, stop stalling," she teased, playfully punching his arm. He winced, more from the contact than any supposed pain, but he allowed a hesitant smile. "I want to see what they look like!"
He opened up the box with a click. Inside lay rows of vials, each containing a small amount of silvery liquid. They were tiny, barely a few millilitres, and yet they held the power to wrestle control from the mind of one and place it into the hands of another.
“Huh, smaller than I thought”, said Luna. She picked one up, and he winced at the sacrilege. “Ready to give it a go?”
A ripple of unease traversed Alphonse's spine as he carefully picked up one of his own. He looked down at Luna and found himself wondering what it would be like to *be* her. Her dainty hands fiddled with the vial impatiently, the pale skin and black painted nails looking ghostly against the silvery vial. Was he really about to have a turn controlling those hands?
He looked down at himself. Large. Kinda gangly. Not unfit, just, like his limbs didn’t quite sit right. Would she even want a turn controlling him? Would he let her? Immeasurably powerful tiny little robots were about to float across his blood brain barrier, attach themselves to his neurons, and force them to fire in a pattern that matched the one in Luna’s brain – at least, as far as sensation and movement were concerned.
He shivered. Then he thought of Luna – lively, unpredictable Luna – wielding that power over him and shivered again, and not just from fear. He could feel a stirring beginning in his pants. That might be an awkward one to explain if Luna took a turn using it on him.
"Are you sure about this?" he questioned, his voice barely a whisper.
Luna responded with an impish grin. "You’re not backing out on me, are you! Al, when on earth will we get another chance like this! I want to know what it’s like!"
Her eyes sparkled with a dangerous sort of thrill.
"I-I'm- no! Let’s do it!" Alphonse managed, voice steady despite the tumultuous storm of anxiety brewing within him.
Luna raised her vial in the air as if making a toast, then swallowed it in one go. Alphonse hesitated and then drank his as well.
She looked down at herself. “Okay, I don’t feel any different. What now?”
Alphonse swallowed, finding his voice again. "It said that the nanobots in the liquid will make their way to our brains and establish a sort of connection with our neurons." He explained, hands slightly shaking as he held up his own, now empty, vial.
"Once that's done, a small light will flash in our vision, and we'll be able to navigate a basic user interface in our minds. It's like... you know, when you're dreaming, and you're aware that you're dreaming? It's a bit like that. It doesn't intrude on your day-to-day life; it's just there, waiting to be accessed."
Luna's eyebrows furrowed as she took in his explanation, a tinge of curiosity and apprehension in her eyes. "And then what?"
"There's an option in the UI," Alphonse continued, gesturing vaguely with his hands, "that lets us select whether to make ourselves 'open' to being controlled by anybody else who's swallowed the nanobots. It's like setting your phone to hotspot. Anyone can connect, provided they have the same kind of nanobots, and are nearby"
“Wait, anyone?” Luna stared at him, silent for a moment, before a slow smile spread across her face. “I really should have waited before chugging that. Remind me not to leave that setting on! Don’t want me to be taken over by some old perv! Ha!”
Alphonse blushed and nodded.
“Oh, wait, wait! Something’s changed! I saw the flash!”
As she spoke, Alphonse himself saw a brief flash of yellow light pulse in the exact centre of his vision and then fade away. His brain felt different somehow, like there was something else in there with him…
“Okay! I’m trying the UI!” said Luna excitedly.
Alphonse watched as Luna closed her eyes. He couldn't help but marvel at her. She was so beautiful! Fierce, fearless… cute. Her eyebrows furrowed in concentration, her lips forming a small 'o' as if she was exercising a muscle that she had never used before.
A moment later, her eyes sprang open. "I did it!" she announced, grinning wide enough to light up the room. "I set it to 'open', Al!"
She threw her arms wide. “I’m open!”
Alphonse nearly choked on his saliva. Did she know what she was doing to him? How turned on he was? His dick throbbed in his pants, and he tried to adjust as subtly as he could. “Don’t be a creep, don’t be a creep.” he thought to himself. “Don’t do it!”
"A-alright," he stuttered, his fingers nervously entwining together in his lap. He concentrated on his own UI, bringing forth that odd feeling that was layered behind his thoughts. It was a surreal feeling, like reaching out for a dream and finding it solid under your touch.
Navigating the interface was strange, like trying to control an extra limb that he'd never noticed before. He squinted, a line of concentration forming between his brows as he looked for Luna in his mind's eye. And there she was, a clear node of light, pulsating softly, inviting him in. Open. Ready for him.
"Are you sure about this, Luna?" he asked, his voice a threadbare whisper.
"Absolutely!" she replied, the excitement in her voice doing little to calm his racing heart. "Now, come on! Try controlling me!"
Alphonse took a deep breath, readying himself for the plunge, then reached out to that pulsing light. The world shifted, tilted, and for a moment he was standing on the edge of an abyss, a strange sense of anticipation and terror swirling within him.
And then, he fell.
Into her.
___________________________________
The sensation of falling was like nothing he'd ever experienced before. It wasn't just a jolting sense of weightlessness – it was like he was passing through something, a layer, a boundary that held his own self distinct from Luna's. Like rising up from deep underwater, feeling the changing sensations as the water changed temperature and the light got brighter… and then he landed!
Alphonse jolted and gasped. He was here! He was inside Luna! His mind stuttered at the realisation, his thoughts becoming a chaotic whirlpool. The interface was still there, a pressure at the edge of his perception, giving him a semblance of stability.
He heard a soft thud as his own body slumped to the floor across from him. What the hell…
His floating mind seemed to settle a little bit, the sensations becoming less fuzzy, more distinct. He looked down, Luna's hands were smaller, softer than his. Her nails, painted a deep black, looked stark against the pale complexion of her skin. He clenched and unclenched the delicate fingers, feeling the smoothness of her skin, the fragility of her slender bones beneath.
He looked around the room. The world seemed sharper, clearer, as if he was seeing through a camera lens. He knew Luna wore glasses for reading, but her natural eyesight seemed to be so much better than his. Colours were brighter, shapes more distinct.
The strangest feeling, however, was the raw sensation of being in a female body. It was an uncanny mix of familiarity and strangeness. The contours of her body were alien to him, the slight swell of her breasts, the narrowness of her waist, the curve of her hips. It was like he had been handed a new instrument and was expected to play without any practice.
He glanced down for a second, and caught a glimpse of his new breasts inside his shirt, held by a plain black bra. He jolted his head back up as if burned.
Don’t be a creep, don’t be a creep!
Instead, Alphonse slowly and deliberately lifted his -- Luna's -- hand to his face. Smooth, soft. His fingers traced over the foreign features, feeling the curve of her cheekbones, the button-like softness of her nose, the plumpness of her lips. Her nose felt particularly different. It was smaller and flatter than his own, and, strangely, easier to breathe through.
His heart was beating like a war drum in his tiny chest as he slowly lowered his hand again, careful not to touch anything *inappropriate*. That thought brought his mind to the body below him, hidden beneath his clothes. He had tits on his chest. Luna’s tits. A warmth spread through his nether region, and a very strange sensation of a wetness appearing in his underwear. A wetness… He had a vagina! He, Alphonse, could *feel* Luna’s vagina. Involuntarily, he felt it pulse at the thought, a wave of foreign pleasure spreading up through him.
Oh god, oh god. Could she tell? Surely she could tell. She was supposed to be aware of everything. Oh god, he’d blown it. He’d blown it!
His breathing increased, his heart pounded. He felt his new face flush, and his fingers began to lightly tingle. He needed to get out! Out out out! Something instinctual kicked in within him and he found himself reaching out with that mental limb, that construct of a UI, and somehow managed to force himself out of the body. He felt like he was swimming upward, through currents and waves pushing him back down, upward and upward towards the light, his body going numb, his senses a dull ringing!
With a jolt, Alphonse found himself laying on his back.
The sudden sensation of returning to his own body was a shock in and of itself, like being thrust into ice-cold water. His senses scrambled to readjust, vertigo swooping through him like a bird of prey. The ceiling spun above him, a hazy whirl of colours before it gradually settled into the familiar sight.
He blinked, his eyelashes brushing against the lenses of his glasses. His hands, rougher and larger, lay on his stomach. He was back in his body.
Sitting up, Alphonse drew in a shuddering breath. From across the room, Luna began to laugh, a sound as clear and bright as the sun. "Holy shit, Alphonse! Did you really control me?"
Her eyes were shining with excitement as she sat up. Her fingers brushed back the hair from her face, her movements noticeably more fluid and familiar than when Alphonse was in charge.
“Um”, said Alphonse, “Sorry.”
“Sorry? Al! This is amazing!” she looked down at herself, then she grabbed her boobs through her shirt and jiggled them up and down. “It’s so weird. I felt like I *really* wanted to do this a few moments ago, but couldn’t bring myself to for some reason. Being controlled by this thing is wild!”
“Oh… um…” Alphonse stammered. “I- uh- I didn’t do anything! I was decent!”
“Yeah, yeah I know!” said Luna with a laugh. “I was getting so horny though. It must have been really strange for you to feel me getting horny while you were in control. Sorry about that!”
“Um, yeah, it was odd.” Alphonse said, blushing.
“Wait! *You* were in control! I didn’t get horny! You did!” Luna cackled like a madman. “Oh my god that’s so much worse. You made me horny!”
Alphonse buried his head in his hands, but he couldn’t help but smile. Somehow he always assumed Luna would act way more… normal… then she did.
Luna bounced on the spot, her face ablaze with excitement, her teeth biting at her bottom lip as she examined her own hands. "You know what's crazy? I was fully aware. I knew what I was doing, how I was moving… I felt like I was doing everything myself!" She tilted her head back, eyes wide as they stared at the ceiling in wonderment. "But like, I knew that I wasn’t? I saw you fall back, I knew I was acting unnatural, but it was just… it felt so normal!! Al, this stuff is incredible. If I didn’t know I was going to be controlled, there is *no way* I’d be able to tell."
Alphonse watched her, his own thoughts a jumble of emotions. Awe, curiosity, apprehension, guilt...
"Did you... um, did you feel uncomfortable?" he asked tentatively, his gaze dropping to his own lap.
Luna let out a bark of laughter. "Uncomfortable? No! It was insane! Good insane! Sort of like... you know when you're in a dream, and you're just kind of going along with it because dream logic?"
Alphonse nodded, an uneasy chuckle escaping his lips. "Yeah, I guess that makes sense..."
“You made me feel so awkward!” Luna chuckled, a mischievous glint in her eye. “When I was trying not to look at my boobs, I felt like a naughty school girl caught kissing in the locker room. If you wanted to see them that bad, you could have just asked.” she winked at him, and Alphonse felt himself turning a deep red and his previously subsiding erection shot back up. She couldn’t be serious, could she?
“Anyway! My turn now!”
“Wait, what?”
“Yes! I want a turn! It’s only fair - you got to be me.”
Alphonse cringed. One part of him desperately wanted Luna to experience being him, and he was scared and turned on at the idea of being controlled by his crush. Another part of him was aware of the throbbing erection between his legs, and the fact that Luna would *know*.
“Hurry up! I can’t see you yet!” Luna called out, her eyes squeezed shut as she navigated the ghostly UI.
Fuck it.
Alphonse reached out with that strange new part of his mind, and found the right settling. A strange sensation went through his body as he flipped it from ‘closed’ to ‘open’. There he was. Totally exposed.
“Okay, I’m-”
He stopped talking and looked down at himself. What would it feel like to be controlled? Nearby, Luna’s body slumped to the ground.
“Wow, you were really excited!” he said to himself as he reached down to adjust his erection. It seemed to grow three times harder as he tried to adjust it, not quite getting the usual knack right.
“Do you mind?” he said, and began undoing his belt.
Some part of him cringed for a moment. He really shouldn’t undress with Luna *right there*. She literally just needed to turn her head a little, and she’d see him exposing himself right in front of her!
Wait a minute…
Alphonse tried to say something to Luna, to ask if she had remote accessed his nanobots, but some part of him decided against it. Best not to disturb her.
Best… not to disturb her? What the hell?
He was being controlled, wasn’t he?
It didn’t feel like it. He stared down at his hands as they worked his belt and buttons. It felt like he was just taking off his pants. But… Luna was passed out, he’d set his nanobots to receive the connection, and they had *literally* just agreed to have her control him.
Even knowing all of that, Alphonse didn’t believe it in his bones.
“Wow, these things really are powerful”, he thought.
He finally got the buckle undone and ripped his pants down, his erect dick catching a bit as he yanked them roughly. He stared at it. Average size, average width. Hard as a nail. It was the most erotic thing he’d seen in his life.
Hey wait, if he was being controlled by Luna right now, did that mean she was feeling turned on too?
He reached down to feel it in his hands, gently running his fingers along the length of his shaft, and lightly squeezing the end. It felt amazing.
Not just feeling turned on too, she was turning *him* on. If Alphonse was being controlled, then this wasn’t really his erection! It was hers!
He wanted to chuckle at that thought, but decided not to.
He reached a little lower and cupped his balls, lightly lifting them with his hand and feeling how they responded. He gave them a little slap and felt them jiggle.
“Hah, that’s not so bad.” he said “I knew guys were exaggerating.”
He flicked one a little harder and- Argh!
A heavy throbbing pain washed over him. The taste of bile appeared in his throat. He doubled over and gasped.
“Ugh. Okay. Okay. Bad idea.”
Still, he was hard. The pain gradually subsided as he played more with his erect dick. He wanted so badly to quickly rub one out, but couldn’t seem to bring himself to get into bed or the bathroom to do it the way he usually would.
Instead, Alphonse reached up to his chest and cupped his pecks through his t-shirt.
“Heh, these certainly beat boobs”, he said. He tapped one, and tried to make them dance by flexing them, but couldn’t quite manage it properly. Then he grabbed his shirt, dug his fingers in hard, and with as much force as he could muster, tore it open right down the middle.
“I always wanted to do that!” he laughed. “I guess I owe you a shirt now.”
Pretty soon his eyes fell upon Luna’s unconscious body, slumped on the ground. He effortlessly picked it up and dumped it on his bed, giggling as he watched her flop around.
“I’m so light! I never realised how easy that was for you!” he laughed again, pushing Luna’s empty head side to side. “I should be a lot less impressed, but you do have some serious muscles for such a serious geek.”
He flexed an arm and looked at it approvingly. Meanwhile, his dick still beckoned.
He found himself biting his lip.
“Now”, he said to himself, “I knoooow how you felt when you were me. And how I felt like I was doing everything. And I don’t want to freak you out. But, this is me in here. This is Luna speaking right now.”
Alphonse tried to force that thought to stay with him. It still didn’t feel like it.
“And that’s my body lying right there.” he continued, “So, I’m going to just go ahead, and, well…”
He looked down at his dick again, which had hardened right back up to full mast. Then, Alphonse found himself climbing on top of the bed… over Luna’s vacant face… and…
Oh, no, he couldn’t do that, could he?
He lined up his dick and gently pushed it into Luna’s mouth.
But it was Luna doing this, right? Luna was controlling him now?
He slowly pushed it inside, passed the teeth, and deep down her throat.
“Hah. No gag reflex!” he laughed.
If Luna was controlling him, did that mean she *wanted* to give him a blowjob? Or… did she want to get a blowjob?
He began thrusting slowly. It felt… very strange. He was extraordinarily horny, and the idea that Luna was making him do this was hot as fuck, but at the same time, the blowjob kind of sucked.
“I wish I could make my body suck properly!” said Alphonse, frustrated. He readjusted his position, and pushed in deeper. He could feel Luna’s body’s lips pressing right down near the base of his shaft.
Did Luna have a crush on him? Or did this fall under the category of masturbation?
He didn’t have long to think about it because soon, far sooner than he was ready, he felt a familiar barrier get crossed, and his load spurted out into Luna’s throat and over her face. The orgasm was a surprisingly disappointing one, all things considered.
“Gah!” he said. “That can’t be it!”
He kept thrusting, but his dick quickly became soft and uncomfortably sensitive against Luna’s teeth. He sighed.
“That was definitely an experience. Thanks Alphonse.”
He wanted to collapse down onto the bed and fall asleep, but instead he found himself climbing off of Luna. Without bothering to get dressed, he grabbed some tissues and cleaned up her face a bit.
“Might as well do this before heading back!”
And with that, he lay down on the floor, still naked below the waist, and-
“What the hell…” muttered Alphonse. Nearby, Luna pushed herself up, gagging slightly.
“Ugh, that is not very comfortable on this end.” she coughed. “Do you have any water?”
“That was… did you really control me?” Alphonse asked.
“Na-dar. Looking good by the way.” she smirked.
Alphonse glanced down and then sat up with a start. Apparently he’d- she’d- forgotten to put his pants back on. He quickly covered himself up, blushing.
“That was the strangest thing that has ever happened in my life.” he said.
“Maybe third, for me” Luna laughed. “Hey, sorry for really jumping into it, I just… ah, I dunno, you felt the same things right?”
Alphonse nodded, blushing. “It felt like I was the one doing everything.”
“I know right!” Luna smiled down at him. “I think we need to bring the others in on this.”
“Really?”
“Ye-huh. Tomorrow night. I’ve got a game in mind.”
Luna picked up her bag.
“I really need a shower after all of that. I’ll call you later, okay?”
And with that, she left. Alphonse flopped back down and sighed. What he just unleashed?
The chilly air of Alphonse's dorm room was cut by the soft humming of a high end laptop, built more for specs than style. Alphonse himself sat hunched over, squinting at the glow of the screen in the darkness. The page he had stumbled upon was unlike anything he’d seen before, its dark background and neon lines carrying an aura of the illicit.
Or at least, an aura of a programmer who used dark mode, which was always a good sign.
It was late - late enough that his roommate Quincy was out on the town, courting danger or a damsel (or both). Alphonse sighed, running a hand through his mousy brown hair as he considered the proposition before him: a chance to buy into the surreal, the impossible.
Stealth Control Nanobots™
They were the stuff of whispered rumours and online conspiracy theories. The government had banned the technology long ago, citing concerns over privacy, consent, and potential for abuse. Concerns that were well founded. Even though the tech had never reached the mainstream, and was tightly controlled for government use only, there were still regular stories of leaks. It seemed like every few months some starlet would seem to lose her mind, and go masturbate in public, or dance nude on a balcony.
Stealth control was always blamed, and tighter controls always followed. Alphonse wondered how many of these cases were real – and how many times a drugged up rock star would just blame their latest bender on stealth control. “It wasn’t me! It was just my body!”
Still, if they were real… well, basic logic would dictate for every case you heard about, there were probably hundreds of people being controlled in ways that weren’t overt enough to make the news.
And if that were true, then maybe you *could* just buy a vial of the stuff from a random Russian IP address.
Alphonse knew he was talking himself into it.
His mouse hovered over the 'Buy Now' button, his heart pounding. He looked at the reviews again: users swearing up and down that the tech was real, functional, and life-altering. A few death threats to the seller. Someone asking how to exit vim. It seemed legitimate enough…
A mental image of Luna filled his mind, her dark goth aesthetic barely containing her wild exuberance. What would it be like to *be* her? His pulse quickened at the thought of experiencing her world, of seeing the universe through her eyes. It was such an intimate thought that he felt a pang of guilt immediately. Yet, there was a small part of him that yearned for that intimacy, a desire fueled by a confusing amalgam of curiosity, love, and the heady promise of forbidden… …science.
Maybe, if he controlled her, he could plant the idea in her mind that they should date… “incept” it, if you will. Alphonse rolled his eyes.
His sister Christina's warnings echoed in his mind. "Just because you can do something, doesn't mean you should." She would definitely disapprove of his current predicament.
Just as he was about to close the tab, a notification beeped. A text from Quincy: "Bro, where you at? Rosa and Luna asking for you at the Fox's Den." His heartbeat quickened again. Luna was asking for him?
The weight of the decision weighed heavy on his heart. He was no womaniser like Quincy, no social butterfly like Rosa. He was Alphonse, the bassist in the band, the nerd in the corner, the one who was always observing, dreaming… not doing. This technology, dangerous and alluring as it was, could be his chance to connect, to understand, to be a part of something bigger.
"Damn it," he muttered under his breath, his hands trembling as he clicked 'Buy Now'. The screen confirmed his purchase, and the weight seemed to lift a little, replaced with a heady blend of exhilaration and anxiety.
He hastily shut his laptop, grabbed his bass, and left the dorm room. Tonight, he was going to enjoy his regular life. Tomorrow, he thought, with a mix of excitement and fear, everything could change. He could change. He only hoped that the price wouldn't be too high.
________________________________
A week later Alphonse and Luna sat in that same dorm room, staring at a non-descript metal box. It had arrived that morning.
Alphonse, tall and gangly, was hunched over it. His fingers tapped on the plain surface, a thumb running over the embossed logo of a butterfly - a suitable symbol for a box of Stealth Control Nanobots™, he thought.
Luna, wearing her habitual black skinny jeans and band tee, watched Alphonse with a barely contained excitement in her emerald eyes. It was a look that Alphonse knew too well, and it always made his heart stumble and his palms dampen. How was it possible that she would even want to hang out with him, when she was so damn cool, and he… well, he wiped his sweaty hands on his jeans. He wondered if she noticed his pulse thundering in his throat, betraying his nervousness.
"Alphonse, stop stalling," she teased, playfully punching his arm. He winced, more from the contact than any supposed pain, but he allowed a hesitant smile. "I want to see what they look like!"
He opened up the box with a click. Inside lay rows of vials, each containing a small amount of silvery liquid. They were tiny, barely a few millilitres, and yet they held the power to wrestle control from the mind of one and place it into the hands of another.
“Huh, smaller than I thought”, said Luna. She picked one up, and he winced at the sacrilege. “Ready to give it a go?”
A ripple of unease traversed Alphonse's spine as he carefully picked up one of his own. He looked down at Luna and found himself wondering what it would be like to *be* her. Her dainty hands fiddled with the vial impatiently, the pale skin and black painted nails looking ghostly against the silvery vial. Was he really about to have a turn controlling those hands?
He looked down at himself. Large. Kinda gangly. Not unfit, just, like his limbs didn’t quite sit right. Would she even want a turn controlling him? Would he let her? Immeasurably powerful tiny little robots were about to float across his blood brain barrier, attach themselves to his neurons, and force them to fire in a pattern that matched the one in Luna’s brain – at least, as far as sensation and movement were concerned.
He shivered. Then he thought of Luna – lively, unpredictable Luna – wielding that power over him and shivered again, and not just from fear. He could feel a stirring beginning in his pants. That might be an awkward one to explain if Luna took a turn using it on him.
"Are you sure about this?" he questioned, his voice barely a whisper.
Luna responded with an impish grin. "You’re not backing out on me, are you! Al, when on earth will we get another chance like this! I want to know what it’s like!"
Her eyes sparkled with a dangerous sort of thrill.
"I-I'm- no! Let’s do it!" Alphonse managed, voice steady despite the tumultuous storm of anxiety brewing within him.
Luna raised her vial in the air as if making a toast, then swallowed it in one go. Alphonse hesitated and then drank his as well.
She looked down at herself. “Okay, I don’t feel any different. What now?”
Alphonse swallowed, finding his voice again. "It said that the nanobots in the liquid will make their way to our brains and establish a sort of connection with our neurons." He explained, hands slightly shaking as he held up his own, now empty, vial.
"Once that's done, a small light will flash in our vision, and we'll be able to navigate a basic user interface in our minds. It's like... you know, when you're dreaming, and you're aware that you're dreaming? It's a bit like that. It doesn't intrude on your day-to-day life; it's just there, waiting to be accessed."
Luna's eyebrows furrowed as she took in his explanation, a tinge of curiosity and apprehension in her eyes. "And then what?"
"There's an option in the UI," Alphonse continued, gesturing vaguely with his hands, "that lets us select whether to make ourselves 'open' to being controlled by anybody else who's swallowed the nanobots. It's like setting your phone to hotspot. Anyone can connect, provided they have the same kind of nanobots, and are nearby"
“Wait, anyone?” Luna stared at him, silent for a moment, before a slow smile spread across her face. “I really should have waited before chugging that. Remind me not to leave that setting on! Don’t want me to be taken over by some old perv! Ha!”
Alphonse blushed and nodded.
“Oh, wait, wait! Something’s changed! I saw the flash!”
As she spoke, Alphonse himself saw a brief flash of yellow light pulse in the exact centre of his vision and then fade away. His brain felt different somehow, like there was something else in there with him…
“Okay! I’m trying the UI!” said Luna excitedly.
Alphonse watched as Luna closed her eyes. He couldn't help but marvel at her. She was so beautiful! Fierce, fearless… cute. Her eyebrows furrowed in concentration, her lips forming a small 'o' as if she was exercising a muscle that she had never used before.
A moment later, her eyes sprang open. "I did it!" she announced, grinning wide enough to light up the room. "I set it to 'open', Al!"
She threw her arms wide. “I’m open!”
Alphonse nearly choked on his saliva. Did she know what she was doing to him? How turned on he was? His dick throbbed in his pants, and he tried to adjust as subtly as he could. “Don’t be a creep, don’t be a creep.” he thought to himself. “Don’t do it!”
"A-alright," he stuttered, his fingers nervously entwining together in his lap. He concentrated on his own UI, bringing forth that odd feeling that was layered behind his thoughts. It was a surreal feeling, like reaching out for a dream and finding it solid under your touch.
Navigating the interface was strange, like trying to control an extra limb that he'd never noticed before. He squinted, a line of concentration forming between his brows as he looked for Luna in his mind's eye. And there she was, a clear node of light, pulsating softly, inviting him in. Open. Ready for him.
"Are you sure about this, Luna?" he asked, his voice a threadbare whisper.
"Absolutely!" she replied, the excitement in her voice doing little to calm his racing heart. "Now, come on! Try controlling me!"
Alphonse took a deep breath, readying himself for the plunge, then reached out to that pulsing light. The world shifted, tilted, and for a moment he was standing on the edge of an abyss, a strange sense of anticipation and terror swirling within him.
And then, he fell.
Into her.
___________________________________
The sensation of falling was like nothing he'd ever experienced before. It wasn't just a jolting sense of weightlessness – it was like he was passing through something, a layer, a boundary that held his own self distinct from Luna's. Like rising up from deep underwater, feeling the changing sensations as the water changed temperature and the light got brighter… and then he landed!
Alphonse jolted and gasped. He was here! He was inside Luna! His mind stuttered at the realisation, his thoughts becoming a chaotic whirlpool. The interface was still there, a pressure at the edge of his perception, giving him a semblance of stability.
He heard a soft thud as his own body slumped to the floor across from him. What the hell…
His floating mind seemed to settle a little bit, the sensations becoming less fuzzy, more distinct. He looked down, Luna's hands were smaller, softer than his. Her nails, painted a deep black, looked stark against the pale complexion of her skin. He clenched and unclenched the delicate fingers, feeling the smoothness of her skin, the fragility of her slender bones beneath.
He looked around the room. The world seemed sharper, clearer, as if he was seeing through a camera lens. He knew Luna wore glasses for reading, but her natural eyesight seemed to be so much better than his. Colours were brighter, shapes more distinct.
The strangest feeling, however, was the raw sensation of being in a female body. It was an uncanny mix of familiarity and strangeness. The contours of her body were alien to him, the slight swell of her breasts, the narrowness of her waist, the curve of her hips. It was like he had been handed a new instrument and was expected to play without any practice.
He glanced down for a second, and caught a glimpse of his new breasts inside his shirt, held by a plain black bra. He jolted his head back up as if burned.
Don’t be a creep, don’t be a creep!
Instead, Alphonse slowly and deliberately lifted his -- Luna's -- hand to his face. Smooth, soft. His fingers traced over the foreign features, feeling the curve of her cheekbones, the button-like softness of her nose, the plumpness of her lips. Her nose felt particularly different. It was smaller and flatter than his own, and, strangely, easier to breathe through.
His heart was beating like a war drum in his tiny chest as he slowly lowered his hand again, careful not to touch anything *inappropriate*. That thought brought his mind to the body below him, hidden beneath his clothes. He had tits on his chest. Luna’s tits. A warmth spread through his nether region, and a very strange sensation of a wetness appearing in his underwear. A wetness… He had a vagina! He, Alphonse, could *feel* Luna’s vagina. Involuntarily, he felt it pulse at the thought, a wave of foreign pleasure spreading up through him.
Oh god, oh god. Could she tell? Surely she could tell. She was supposed to be aware of everything. Oh god, he’d blown it. He’d blown it!
His breathing increased, his heart pounded. He felt his new face flush, and his fingers began to lightly tingle. He needed to get out! Out out out! Something instinctual kicked in within him and he found himself reaching out with that mental limb, that construct of a UI, and somehow managed to force himself out of the body. He felt like he was swimming upward, through currents and waves pushing him back down, upward and upward towards the light, his body going numb, his senses a dull ringing!
With a jolt, Alphonse found himself laying on his back.
The sudden sensation of returning to his own body was a shock in and of itself, like being thrust into ice-cold water. His senses scrambled to readjust, vertigo swooping through him like a bird of prey. The ceiling spun above him, a hazy whirl of colours before it gradually settled into the familiar sight.
He blinked, his eyelashes brushing against the lenses of his glasses. His hands, rougher and larger, lay on his stomach. He was back in his body.
Sitting up, Alphonse drew in a shuddering breath. From across the room, Luna began to laugh, a sound as clear and bright as the sun. "Holy shit, Alphonse! Did you really control me?"
Her eyes were shining with excitement as she sat up. Her fingers brushed back the hair from her face, her movements noticeably more fluid and familiar than when Alphonse was in charge.
“Um”, said Alphonse, “Sorry.”
“Sorry? Al! This is amazing!” she looked down at herself, then she grabbed her boobs through her shirt and jiggled them up and down. “It’s so weird. I felt like I *really* wanted to do this a few moments ago, but couldn’t bring myself to for some reason. Being controlled by this thing is wild!”
“Oh… um…” Alphonse stammered. “I- uh- I didn’t do anything! I was decent!”
“Yeah, yeah I know!” said Luna with a laugh. “I was getting so horny though. It must have been really strange for you to feel me getting horny while you were in control. Sorry about that!”
“Um, yeah, it was odd.” Alphonse said, blushing.
“Wait! *You* were in control! I didn’t get horny! You did!” Luna cackled like a madman. “Oh my god that’s so much worse. You made me horny!”
Alphonse buried his head in his hands, but he couldn’t help but smile. Somehow he always assumed Luna would act way more… normal… then she did.
Luna bounced on the spot, her face ablaze with excitement, her teeth biting at her bottom lip as she examined her own hands. "You know what's crazy? I was fully aware. I knew what I was doing, how I was moving… I felt like I was doing everything myself!" She tilted her head back, eyes wide as they stared at the ceiling in wonderment. "But like, I knew that I wasn’t? I saw you fall back, I knew I was acting unnatural, but it was just… it felt so normal!! Al, this stuff is incredible. If I didn’t know I was going to be controlled, there is *no way* I’d be able to tell."
Alphonse watched her, his own thoughts a jumble of emotions. Awe, curiosity, apprehension, guilt...
"Did you... um, did you feel uncomfortable?" he asked tentatively, his gaze dropping to his own lap.
Luna let out a bark of laughter. "Uncomfortable? No! It was insane! Good insane! Sort of like... you know when you're in a dream, and you're just kind of going along with it because dream logic?"
Alphonse nodded, an uneasy chuckle escaping his lips. "Yeah, I guess that makes sense..."
“You made me feel so awkward!” Luna chuckled, a mischievous glint in her eye. “When I was trying not to look at my boobs, I felt like a naughty school girl caught kissing in the locker room. If you wanted to see them that bad, you could have just asked.” she winked at him, and Alphonse felt himself turning a deep red and his previously subsiding erection shot back up. She couldn’t be serious, could she?
“Anyway! My turn now!”
“Wait, what?”
“Yes! I want a turn! It’s only fair - you got to be me.”
Alphonse cringed. One part of him desperately wanted Luna to experience being him, and he was scared and turned on at the idea of being controlled by his crush. Another part of him was aware of the throbbing erection between his legs, and the fact that Luna would *know*.
“Hurry up! I can’t see you yet!” Luna called out, her eyes squeezed shut as she navigated the ghostly UI.
Fuck it.
Alphonse reached out with that strange new part of his mind, and found the right settling. A strange sensation went through his body as he flipped it from ‘closed’ to ‘open’. There he was. Totally exposed.
“Okay, I’m-”
He stopped talking and looked down at himself. What would it feel like to be controlled? Nearby, Luna’s body slumped to the ground.
“Wow, you were really excited!” he said to himself as he reached down to adjust his erection. It seemed to grow three times harder as he tried to adjust it, not quite getting the usual knack right.
“Do you mind?” he said, and began undoing his belt.
Some part of him cringed for a moment. He really shouldn’t undress with Luna *right there*. She literally just needed to turn her head a little, and she’d see him exposing himself right in front of her!
Wait a minute…
Alphonse tried to say something to Luna, to ask if she had remote accessed his nanobots, but some part of him decided against it. Best not to disturb her.
Best… not to disturb her? What the hell?
He was being controlled, wasn’t he?
It didn’t feel like it. He stared down at his hands as they worked his belt and buttons. It felt like he was just taking off his pants. But… Luna was passed out, he’d set his nanobots to receive the connection, and they had *literally* just agreed to have her control him.
Even knowing all of that, Alphonse didn’t believe it in his bones.
“Wow, these things really are powerful”, he thought.
He finally got the buckle undone and ripped his pants down, his erect dick catching a bit as he yanked them roughly. He stared at it. Average size, average width. Hard as a nail. It was the most erotic thing he’d seen in his life.
Hey wait, if he was being controlled by Luna right now, did that mean she was feeling turned on too?
He reached down to feel it in his hands, gently running his fingers along the length of his shaft, and lightly squeezing the end. It felt amazing.
Not just feeling turned on too, she was turning *him* on. If Alphonse was being controlled, then this wasn’t really his erection! It was hers!
He wanted to chuckle at that thought, but decided not to.
He reached a little lower and cupped his balls, lightly lifting them with his hand and feeling how they responded. He gave them a little slap and felt them jiggle.
“Hah, that’s not so bad.” he said “I knew guys were exaggerating.”
He flicked one a little harder and- Argh!
A heavy throbbing pain washed over him. The taste of bile appeared in his throat. He doubled over and gasped.
“Ugh. Okay. Okay. Bad idea.”
Still, he was hard. The pain gradually subsided as he played more with his erect dick. He wanted so badly to quickly rub one out, but couldn’t seem to bring himself to get into bed or the bathroom to do it the way he usually would.
Instead, Alphonse reached up to his chest and cupped his pecks through his t-shirt.
“Heh, these certainly beat boobs”, he said. He tapped one, and tried to make them dance by flexing them, but couldn’t quite manage it properly. Then he grabbed his shirt, dug his fingers in hard, and with as much force as he could muster, tore it open right down the middle.
“I always wanted to do that!” he laughed. “I guess I owe you a shirt now.”
Pretty soon his eyes fell upon Luna’s unconscious body, slumped on the ground. He effortlessly picked it up and dumped it on his bed, giggling as he watched her flop around.
“I’m so light! I never realised how easy that was for you!” he laughed again, pushing Luna’s empty head side to side. “I should be a lot less impressed, but you do have some serious muscles for such a serious geek.”
He flexed an arm and looked at it approvingly. Meanwhile, his dick still beckoned.
He found himself biting his lip.
“Now”, he said to himself, “I knoooow how you felt when you were me. And how I felt like I was doing everything. And I don’t want to freak you out. But, this is me in here. This is Luna speaking right now.”
Alphonse tried to force that thought to stay with him. It still didn’t feel like it.
“And that’s my body lying right there.” he continued, “So, I’m going to just go ahead, and, well…”
He looked down at his dick again, which had hardened right back up to full mast. Then, Alphonse found himself climbing on top of the bed… over Luna’s vacant face… and…
Oh, no, he couldn’t do that, could he?
He lined up his dick and gently pushed it into Luna’s mouth.
But it was Luna doing this, right? Luna was controlling him now?
He slowly pushed it inside, passed the teeth, and deep down her throat.
“Hah. No gag reflex!” he laughed.
If Luna was controlling him, did that mean she *wanted* to give him a blowjob? Or… did she want to get a blowjob?
He began thrusting slowly. It felt… very strange. He was extraordinarily horny, and the idea that Luna was making him do this was hot as fuck, but at the same time, the blowjob kind of sucked.
“I wish I could make my body suck properly!” said Alphonse, frustrated. He readjusted his position, and pushed in deeper. He could feel Luna’s body’s lips pressing right down near the base of his shaft.
Did Luna have a crush on him? Or did this fall under the category of masturbation?
He didn’t have long to think about it because soon, far sooner than he was ready, he felt a familiar barrier get crossed, and his load spurted out into Luna’s throat and over her face. The orgasm was a surprisingly disappointing one, all things considered.
“Gah!” he said. “That can’t be it!”
He kept thrusting, but his dick quickly became soft and uncomfortably sensitive against Luna’s teeth. He sighed.
“That was definitely an experience. Thanks Alphonse.”
He wanted to collapse down onto the bed and fall asleep, but instead he found himself climbing off of Luna. Without bothering to get dressed, he grabbed some tissues and cleaned up her face a bit.
“Might as well do this before heading back!”
And with that, he lay down on the floor, still naked below the waist, and-
“What the hell…” muttered Alphonse. Nearby, Luna pushed herself up, gagging slightly.
“Ugh, that is not very comfortable on this end.” she coughed. “Do you have any water?”
“That was… did you really control me?” Alphonse asked.
“Na-dar. Looking good by the way.” she smirked.
Alphonse glanced down and then sat up with a start. Apparently he’d- she’d- forgotten to put his pants back on. He quickly covered himself up, blushing.
“That was the strangest thing that has ever happened in my life.” he said.
“Maybe third, for me” Luna laughed. “Hey, sorry for really jumping into it, I just… ah, I dunno, you felt the same things right?”
Alphonse nodded, blushing. “It felt like I was the one doing everything.”
“I know right!” Luna smiled down at him. “I think we need to bring the others in on this.”
“Really?”
“Ye-huh. Tomorrow night. I’ve got a game in mind.”
Luna picked up her bag.
“I really need a shower after all of that. I’ll call you later, okay?”
And with that, she left. Alphonse flopped back down and sighed. What he just unleashed?
1
4.4K
11
3
Jake is ready to move on from his on-and-off girlfriend, Sue, as he gets ready to enjoy one last summer with his friends before heading off to college. Sue isn't having any of it and goes as far as to cast a spell on Jake to ensure that she'll be the closest person to him, but it doesn't go exactly as she had planned.
Jake was out enjoying a Saturday at the mall with his friends. They were enjoying the excitement and energy that comes with enjoying a final summer together before they all went their separate ways for college and other plans in the fall. He felt a need to spend as much time as he could with his friends to make up for time lost during high school when Jake was dating Sue, his on and off again girlfriend with a controlling personality, great looks, less-than-average common sense, and a general lack of critical thinking skills. That was at least the polite description that Jake had come up with in his head to describe Sue. He wasn’t going to let her take another summer away from him, especially not after how she stood him up at their senior prom just two months prior.
After walking around the mall for a couple of hours and spending a fair bit of time at the arcade, Jake and his friends settled down at a table in the food court to take a break and figure out what they were going to have for lunch. The conversation soon shifted from food to talking about Jake’s mom, Martha. The guys had always given Jake a hard time about his mom and how hot she was.
“Jake, quick question,” said Alex. “If I paid 100 dollars, could you swipe a couple of pairs of your mom’s underwear for me?”
“You know, with the way you guys obsess over my mom, I can never tell if you’re kidding or not. Also, no. She’s my mom, and I will not do that for any amount of money,” replied Jake.
“Ok, fine,” Alex continued. “But can you at least tell me what kind of underwear she’s wearing? Such as the kind she might wear with a long dress with sunflowers on it?
“That is an almost creepily specific request,” laughed Jake.
‘Well,” answered Alex. “I ask because…”
Jake turned to follow Alex’s gaze to see his mom, Martha, walking over to their table. She smiled and waved at the group, stopping behind Jake and resting her hands on his shoulders with a slight squeeze.
“Hi, Mom,” said Jake, trying to hide his embarrassment. “I didn't realize you’d be here today. Where is Dad and everyone else?”
“Oh, he’s around here somewhere trying to find us a table and something to eat. You know how he gets. Has to have the perfect table. He’s an odd man, but I love him dearly, just like I love my little Jakey wakey baby boy!”
Martha leaned down, wrapped her arms around Jake, and planted a loud, wet kiss on his cheek. When she did, Alex and the others on the opposite side of the table caught a glimpse of Martha’s well-endowed breasts, struggling against her bra as her dress flapped from the quick motion. Jake made a show of trying to push her away to get Martha to stop embarrassing him in front of his friends. In reality, however, he appreciated her attention and care. His mom was a loving person, well-known and highly regarded in the community, a woman of stunning beauty but modest appetite for attention. She loved her three children more than anything in the world.
“Ok, that’s enough, mom. Thank you,” said Jake as he gently pushed at his mother. “You can go and embarrass your other children now.”
Matha laughed and gave Jake another hug from behind, unknowingly squishing her breasts against the top of his head and giving his friends an unprecedented view of her cleavage. She was a modest woman with the body of a goddess, and everyone in her vicinity who was attracted to the feminine form found themselves wanting for more as she walked by. But Martha had no desire to show off her body and only ever wanted to make love to her husband, not fuck, bang, or experiment. She was happy with her modest and relatively vanilla life, and that is what made those around her desire her all the more.
“Well,” said Martha as she stepped back from the table. “I should let you boys get back to your fun-filled day. I’m sure you have a lot planned for this summer before you’re all off to college, so make the most of it, and please stop by before the summer is over so we can all say goodbye and wish you luck before you go.”
Jake’s friends could only nod and mumble, still transfixed by the previous sight of Martha’s chest. As she walked away to find her husband, the boys’ eyes followed the sway of her hips outlined by her summer dress. They were all startled and attempted to avert their gaze as Martha abruptly stopped and returned to the table.
“One more thing, Jake,” she said as she again wrapped her arms around her son. “You’re dad, and I are getting some things for vacation coming up. Text me before you leave the mall today, and let me know if there is anything you need us to get. We’ll be out and about yet this afternoon with some more shopping.”
Jake just nodded and smiled at his mom, laughing as his friends practically drooled over the table as they stared at Martha. Finally, shaking himself out of his trance, Alex asked Martha what she had been shopping for already in preparation for the family’s annual trip to the US Virgin Islands. When Martha just listed off some basic items like towels and sunscreen, Alex suggested that she check out LustiLadi if she wanted a new swimsuit.
Martha smiled and replied to Alex, saying, “Thank you, Alex. I’ve never heard of that brand, but I’ll be sure to try something on of theirs before I leave the mall today. You all seem very enthusiastic about their products. They must be quite popular.”
The boys lost themselves in daydreams of Martha’s beautiful body in a skimpy swimsuit, leaving hardly anything to the imagination. Jake took the opportunity to stand up, hug his mom, and walk her away from the table before one of the other guys said anything else. He sent his mom off to enjoy the rest of her shopping. Then he returned to the table to rouse his friends from their erotic daydreams of his mother in a bikini, or their wishes of a sudden gust of wind to raise her dress to reveal her voluptuous backside outlined under her dress.
Eventually, Jake and his friends wrap up their lunch in the food court and head toward the exit of the mall to find something else to do to spend their afternoon. On the way out, Sue seemingly materializes out of nowhere to stop them from going through the door and heading outside. They all stared at each other for several moments before Jake told the others to head out and start the car and that he would be right there. Alex rolled his eyes and led the others around Sue and out the doors, mumbling, “She’s gonna reel him back in and fuck up the whole summer again.”
None of them liked Sue. She and Jake had dated on and off through high school, and she never wanted to commit to him. Her affection toward Jake only flared up when he seemed to be getting eyes for someone else. At that point, Sue would swoop in and steal Jake back and away from his friends.
Jake had come to recognize this pattern with the help of his friends, and this time he felt ready to keep Sue out of his life. In some ways, he had been waiting for this moment to tell her off and to finally reveal to her that she was the reason he was going to college out of state. He had assumed she would find out eventually and wanted to try to talk him out of it and again be in control of his life. They remained silent for several more moments before Sue finally spoke.
“I had thought and hoped you’d be going to school around here in the fall. A voice in my head has been telling me that we could try again and make this thing work as college sweethearts,” she said as she stepped toward Jake.
Jake didn’t initially respond. He stood still and waited for her to keep going. He knew what she would try to do, and he wanted to wait to tell her off to maximize her embarrassment and his satisfaction. Frustration began to boil up inside Sue. In previous attempts to get Jake’s attention, it was usually enough just to show up and say some sweet things, and he’d come crawling back to her. She stepped closer to him and put on a coy smile, desperate to keep Jake with her over the summer and into the fall.
“I’ve missed you, baby,” she said as she placed a hand on his chest. “I was thinking we could maybe head up to the lake this afternoon and talk. I got something from LustiLadi today that I want to show you.”
Sue held up a bag and opened it slightly to reveal a collection of micro bikinis and a box of condoms. Jake laughed to himself and pushed past her saying, “Lucky for me, I started listening to my friends these last few months after you stood me up at the prom. Have a good summer, Sue.”
That was all he had to say. Jake brushed passed Sue and jogged through the parking lot to catch up with his friends. The guys were happy to see Jake and greeted him with a chorus of cheers when he told them what Sue had tried and how he had responded. They headed out with plans to make the most of the afternoon and the rest of their summer. Meanwhile, Sue pouted and sulked around the mall before a revelation struck her, and she rushed home. She ran up to the attic and began tearing through box after box of her late grandmother’s belongings. With each box turning up little more than old clothes, Sue grew increasingly frustrated.
“Where is it, you old hag?” she spat, tearing through yet another box. “ I swear if you got rid of that spellbook or took it to your grave, I’ll dig up your bones and desecrate them.”
No sooner had she finished her sentence than a large thud erupted from the floor. An old, black book had fallen out of the box she was going through and onto the floor. Slowly, Sue knelt down and picked up the book, cradling it as she would a newborn child. She slowly walked back down to her room, where she closed and locked the door. Jake was going to be hers, whether it was by his own will or not.
Sue flipped through the book until she found a spell that sounded promising, one that would make her the closest person to Jake and his strongest feelings of love. She began the spell, gathering the required herbs and tokens, including some of her own hair that she collected from the shirt she’d been wearing that day. Unbeknownst to Sue, some of the hair was not hers but Martha’s. It had come off on Jake when Martha hugged him in the food court and then from Jake to Sue when he pushed past her at the mall exit. That, combined with Sue’s rudimentary understanding of Latin, ensured the spell would never go off as she had intended.
The next day, Sue woke up feeling groggy and almost hungover. She rolled out of bed and shuffled toward the bathroom, only to find she had walked into a closet. “Stayed up too late with that damn spell,” she mumbled.
Frustrated and still half asleep, she shuffled out of the closet, not noticing it wasn’t hers to begin with. Once in the bathroom, she sat down to pee and rubbed the sleep from her eyes. Progress was slow, and she still felt out of sorts as she finished on the toilet and shuffled over to the sink to wash her hands and face. When she finally looked into the mirror, she screamed as she saw Martha’s face staring back at her.
She reached up with shaking hands, touched her face, and pulled at her hair, feeling the pressure and sensations.
“Who…what…how… THE SPELL!” she exclaimed.
Jake’s dad, Ron, came running into the bathroom.
“Martha, sweetie, what’s wrong?!?” he asked frantically.
He ran over and put his arms around who he thought was his wife and held her close.
“What happened?” he asked as he stroked Martha’s head.
Sue panicked at first but quickly gained her composure. The adrenaline of the initial shock was wearing off, and she could now think more clearly.
“Oh, I’m so sorry…um…you…sweet husband man,” Sue stammered in Martha’s voice.
“Ron. Honey. My name is Ron. Did you hit your head or something?” said Jake’s dad, growing concern in his eyes. He loved his wife dearly and the life they had built together. While at times he wished she was a little more outgoing and adventurous, he still adored her and the stability their relationship had.
Sue kept trying to rack her brain for memories of Jake’s dad as she spoke. “I had the worst dreams last night, and when I came into the bathroom, I was still half asleep. I could have sworn I saw someone else in the mirror,” said Sue. “Thank you for being so protective of me.”
She hugged Ron and had a sudden thought about seeing him and Jake out on the boat together the previous summer when she had joined the family on a weekend camping trip. Sensations of pleasure and arousal pulsed through her. Sue had always thought that both Jake and his dad were very attractive. They both had athletic builds and spent a great deal of time at the athletic center, where Ron was a fitness instructor and swim coach. Where it would have been taboo for a nineteen-year-old to pursue a middle-aged man, Sue realized she could get away with anything she wanted. She could have Ron anytime she liked, and Jake was just down the hall, at least for the summer.
“Oh, dear, I sometimes forget just how strong you are,” purred Sue as she ran her hands over Ron. “I bet you could pick me up right now without issue and fuck this milf pussy right here on the bathroom counter.”
Ron was stunned. Never in the twenty years that he and Martha had been married had she ever spoken to him like that. They certainly had good and satisfying sex, but it was always an act of passion and love and never born of lust and intensity. He looked into Martha’s eyes and was confused when he saw a spark and energy he had never noticed before. The usual loving and nurturing look her eyes carried had been replaced with fiery, lustful energy. It was enthralling, intoxicating, and more than enough to overwhelm any voice of warning or logic in his mind. Seeming to work of their own accord, Ron’s hands swiftly removed Martha’s clothes before cupping her ass and hoisting her up to the counter.
Sue couldn’t help but smile and laugh to herself as Ron’s hands raced over her in Martha’s body. She pulled his shirt off to reveal his chiseled form as she deftly pulled his athletic shorts down using her feet in one swift motion. Ron’s erection popped up and down from the momentum.
“Wow,” mouthed Sue through Martha. Her eyes followed the motion of Ron’s member before moving up to meet his eyes. When he tried to move forward into her, she stopped him with her foot and coyly pushed him back into the wall with her foot as her hand moved down toward her abdomen. Ron’s eyes followed her hand and never wavered as Sue began playing with herself.
“I have to get things a little warmed up for that big cock of yours, baby, cooed Sue as she intensified the motion of her fingers. She could see precum dripping from Ron. When he tried to touch himself, she slapped his hand with her other foot and shook her finger at him.
“Let that pressure keep building, whispered Sue through Martha. You’re going to explode inside of me and fill me with your cum, but not until I let you.”
Sue continued to tease herself, building momentum and tension. Meanwhile, Ron could only look at his wife’s perfect form on display before him in a way he had only ever dreamed of. It was all too much for him. The powerful sensation of an unstoppable orgasm had already been building and passed its point of no return faster than Ron could react. Cum erupted from his cock. He leaned forward and furiously stroked himself and continued to spray cum onto who he thought was his wife, covering her stomach, breasts, and face.
“Oh yes, cum for me, baby! cried Sue through Martha. “Give it all to me!”
Ron fell back against the wall, his erection still firm and twitching. Sue hopped from the counter, dripping cum as she went, and began kissing Ron while stroking him through his post-orgasm sensitivity. Her tongue darted in and out of his mouth, again catching him off guard. Never before had his wife been interested in sex of this caliber. The excitement of it all was almost too much to bear, and he began to wonder what could have happened to change her behavior so drastically. But his questioning was short-lived as Sue stroked him ever faster, her hand slipping nimbly over his cum coated erection.
“Dad,” called Jake from the bottom of the stairs. “Are you up there? I’m ready to go to the gym.”
Ron tried to get Sue to stop as he answered Jake, but she continued to stroke him furiously, spurred on by the sound of Jake’s voice.
“Be down …in a minute…just.. in the bathroom…oooohhhhh,” Ron grunted as his voice trailed off. Sue finally released her grip on Ron as he came again, spilling his load onto her legs and the floor.
“Okay,” said Jake slowly. “Don’t want to know what you’re doing up there, but maybe leave the door open when you’re done in the bathroom to air it out for Mom.”
Ron sighed before slumping down to the floor. Sue admired her handiwork through Martha’s eyes before walking over and grabbing a towel from the rack next to the shower. She looked over her shoulder at Ron before slowly and sensually bending over to wipe off her legs. Then, she turned and cleaned her stomach, chest, and face, before passing the towel to him as she stood at the counter to wash her face and get ready for the day. All the while, Martha’s supple ass was inches from Ron’s face.
He could feel the lust building up again but knew he needed to get down to Jake. Against his basal desires, Ron stood up and pressed himself against his wife, wrapping his arms around her and cupping her breasts as he pressed his newly erect penis gently against her ass. Kissing her neck slowly, he said, “I’ll have something more for you later tonight.”
Then he got dressed and left with Jake to go to the gym. Jake’s siblings were also out of the house for the day, enjoying the beautiful summer Sunday with their friends. Sue enjoyed having the house to herself and spent the better part of the morning in a bath before getting dressed and snooping around the house. She did so while wearing a tight tank top with no bra and a short skirt she had found in Jake’s sister’s room after deciding that Martha’s taste in clothing was not her style. Eventually, Sue made her way into Jake’s room and searched about for anything that might indicate he was talking to or interested in another girl. When she found nothing exciting, she put on his wireless headphones and lost herself dancing to music in the middle of his room.
Before long, Jake returned home, having left his dad at the gym to teach a class where the usual instructor had called out sick. Jake walked into his room and stopped dead at the sight of his mother dancing like a young woman at amateur night in a club, trying to show the crowd that she was the next big thing. Her shirt failed at times to completely contain Martha’s large breasts, and the skirt rode up, exposing her bare ass any time she bent down during her dance. He called out to her more than once, trying to ask what the hell she was doing, but the dance continued. Finally, Jake stepped forward and pulled the headphones off his mother’s head.
Sue turned around, startled, and gazed at Jake through Martha’s eyes. A well of passion and lust welled within her as memories of Jake’s dad flooded her mind. That, coupled with the lack of release earlier in the bathroom with Jake’s dad, had Sue hungry for more. She eyed Jake with hungry, lustful eyes, admiring his toned frame that lay partially hidden beneath his sweaty clothes. As Sue stepped toward Jake in Martha’s body, he stepped back until he was against the wall.
Jake’s heart pounded as a mix of adrenaline, lust, and fear surged through him. Something was deeply wrong with the situation, and he knew it didn’t make sense. Yet, he couldn’t help but feel physically attracted to the woman standing before him, his mother. His gym shorts did little to hide how his body was reacting to the situation, and it only became more evident as Sue took his hand and guided it under her skirt. He shivered at the touch. It was hot and dripping wet. The temptation to push further in nearly overwhelmed Jake just as his cell phone started to ring. His ringtone snapped Jake back to reality, and he pushed past Sue and ran back downstairs to take his call.
Sue went after him but stopped at the bottom of the stairs to look out the front window at Alex walking up the sidewalk to the house. He saw who he thought was Martha and waved at her before coming up and knocking on the door. Opening the door, Sue smiled at Alex and made a point to drive Alex’s focus toward Martha’s breasts. She knew Alex didn’t like her, and she was determined to get some sort of revenge on him.
“Hey Martha, um. Is, uh. Is Jake home?” stammered Alex as he tried to keep his eyes on Martha’s.
“He is home, but he’s a bit busy at the moment. Did you two have some plans this afternoon?”
“Um, not really,” said Alex, his eyes again dropping to Martha’s breasts. “I just wanted to see if he wanted to hang out since you guys are leaving for your trip in a few days.”
Sue had forgotten all about Jake’s family’s annual trip to the Caribbean. A malicious smile crossed her face as she thought through her options and what she would be able to do on the trip. Finally, she turned her attention back to Alex, who waited awkwardly on the front steps.
“I’m sorry dear, but Jake won’t be free tonight. We’ve still got quite a bit of packing to do,” said Sue through Maratha. “I know that must be disappointing. So, to make it up to you, would you like me to show you my tits? I can see they have your attention already.”
Alex stared at her in astonishment before blurting, “YES!”
Sue laughed hysterically as she shouted, “No!” and slammed the door in Alex’s face before retreating back upstairs to plan her next move. She spent the rest of the afternoon and evening hiding out in Martha’s bedroom, listening to music and messaging her friend Valerie on an instant messaging app she had downloaded on Martha’s phone, which was not password protected but used a fingerprint sensor.
Sue: Valerie, do you remember how I told you how weird my grandma was and how she was always talking nonsense and bullshit and cooking bizarre stuff in her creepy shed?
Valerie: Yeah. I always assumed that was code for drugs or something, like she was making meth.
Sue: No, that bitch was a witch!
Valerie: Now I’m thinking that you’re the one doing drugs.
Sue: Val, seriously. She brewed potions and cast spells, and she wrote her own book with everything that she knew, and I have it. My parents had stashed it away in the attic with a bunch of her other stuff that they took from her house after she died. I used the book, and I did something big.
Valerie: Ok. I’ll play along. What did you do that is so big?
Sue: Well, if we’re talking about big things that I did, I made Jake’s dad cum all over me by hardly touching him at all.
Valerie: WTF
Valerie: GTFO
Valerie: Seriously, what?!? What did you do? Is he big? He’s so fucking hot. God! I’d scream and cream for that Dad D.
Sue: I see that I have your attention now. I cast a spell, and I took over Martha’s body—Jake’s mom.
Valerie: I’m sorry. What?
Sue: If you don’t believe me. Look at this video.
Sue attached a video of herself talking through Martha and told Valerie the intricate details of every secret conversation they had ever had with one another.
Valerie: Holy shit. This is unbelievable.
Sue: Girl, It’s fucking amazing. You have to try this. I bet we can get you in on this with someone else in the family, like Jake’s twin sister, and then we can go on this trip in a few days. They go to the Virgin Islands every Summer. Leaving on Wednesday.
Valerie: Idk, sounds pretty crazy. What if we’re caught?
Sue: Not gonna happen. This whole thing is foolproof.
Valerie: I guess it could be fun. Jake’s dad is pretty hot. How and when would we do it, though? And what are you going to do tomorrow and Tuesday before leaving for the trip? Doesn’t Jake's mom like work at that big insurance office?
Sue: Wait…work? Oh shit.
Valerie: And what happened to Martha? Is she like dead now or something? How do we reverse the spell when we’re done with this?
Sue: I have it all figured out. There’s just another little spell we do to undo the spell when we’re ready. As for Martha, I don’t really care where she is. Probably in some sort of dimensional rift. Not my problem. I have to go. Jake’s dad is home, and I’m going to go help him in the shower after he spent all day getting hot and sweaty in the gym. Think about his naked body covered with soap, his muscles glistening in the water, and use that as your motivation to do this with me. Just think, two weeks' vacation with him on a beach where he will hardly ever be wearing a shirt. Might even get some chances to fuck him. Just saying, if you were serious about that scream and cream bit. ;)
Sue left Valerie to think about Ron and his toned body and hurried to the doorway of the bedroom to call out for Ron to come upstairs to help her with something. She was determined to feel him inside her this time. As he made his way up the stairs, Ron felt the same powerful urges of lust bubbling up inside him. He knew his wife was waiting for him, and he had to have her in every way possible. But it was not his wife for whom he lusted. A voice in the back of his head tried to tell him something was wrong, but it was drowned out as he walked into the bedroom to see Sue in Martha’s body, waiting for him in nothing but a short bathrobe Sue had taken from Jake’s sister’s room. The voice of caution and reason faded away as he took Sue in his arms and began kissing her.
On the other side of town that same morning, Martha awoke in a strange room she didn’t recognize. Her breathing rapidly increased when she looked at herself in the large vanity mirror in the corner of the room. As she worked to slow her breathing to keep from passing out, Martha’s thoughts raced and puzzled over what was happening.
“Am I still asleep?” she thought. “Was I drugged? Where was I last? What did I eat? Where is Ron? Oh, Ron!”
Martha collapsed to the floor in Sue’s body and cried. Several minutes passed before she was able to regain her composure. As her sobs faded away, an eerie calm came over the room. The sudden buzz of a cell phone on the nightstand startled Martha from her solemn state. Feeling on edge and unsure, she slowly edged toward the phone and picked it up, and was surprised when it unlocked with her fingerprint. “I need to figure out what is going on. I know that I’m Martha, but I’m not… I’m...Oh, this is so confusing and overwhelming…”
Martha’s internal monologue stopped as she came to a haunting realization as she pulled up different social media accounts on the phone. She slowly stood up and set the phone back on the nightstand before returning to the mirror.
“Sue,” she whispered. “I recognize the face now. Oh Susan, you wretched child, what have you done?”
Feeling her calm increasing, Martha walked back over to the nightstand and sat back on the bed to dive into any and all information she could pull from the device. She knew that Sue was a very social individual and talked to a lot of people. Martha was confident that she could find more information on what had happened and how she might be able to fix what had happened.
After gathering all of the information about Sue through her social media accounts, Martha decided to check through her texts as well, thinking she may have talked to someone about what she did to switch their bodies or do whatever it was that she did. Sue’s texts were full of conversations with different guys she had gone to school with and guys from around town. Every conversation was a different level of sexting full of lewd photos and language Martha had rarely encountered and certainly never used. Certainly, she enjoyed being aroused and making love with her husband, but there was something untamed about these messages. There was little to no emotion associated with the exchanges, just pure, undiluted lust. She was surprised and moderately impressed with how Sue was able to get just about anything she wanted, and all she had to do was make sexual promises she never actually seemed to keep and send some photos of herself.
As Martha continued to read through the messages, her venture became less about finding information about Sue and what she had done to Martha and more about a morbid curiosity about sexual escapades she had never considered. A tingling sensation grew in Martha’s stomach, like a thousand writhing butterflies. The sensation spread lower, and she began to feel flushed and excited as her heart rate increased.
“No,” she thought as she looked through more pictures these men were sending to Sue. “I need to be looking around for information. I should get ready, trying going home, talking to Ron and explain what’s going on.”
Somewhat reluctantly, Martha put the phone done and continued to look through the room. Looking under Sue’s bed, she saw a box. Pulling it out, Martha was greeted by an assortment of dildos, vibrators, and other sex toys. She stared at them for several moments, feeling the tingling sensation return, stronger than before. Shivering with a mix of excitement and anticipation, Martha slowly reached toward the box but stopped when something caught her attention in her peripheral vision. Turning her head, Martha looked toward the desk. Underneath it was a large, weathered black book that looked very out of place. The tingling sensation ebbed away as she crawled over to the book and began to look through it.
Page after page revealed potions and spells to treat any ailment or concern a person could have. Martha’s eyes darted from word to word until they froze on a particular passage that described the spell Sue had performed. Martha read and reread the passage and the warnings associated with the spell.
“That little monster,” Martha said to herself. “Now that I know what you’ve done, I can confront you and fix this mess before something terrible happens. But first…”
Martha looked back toward the box on the floor next to the bed. The tingling returned in full force, and she passed the point of no return. She needed a release and would have it one way or another. Positioning herself on the bed with one of the toys in hand, Martha removed the clothes she had woken up in and began to tease herself. She had never done much, if anything, to pleasure herself, but her hands and body seemed to know what felt best. The toy she had selected had initially seemed odd and complicated, with multiple attachments Martha wasn’t entirely sure how to use. But the size and shape of the main shaft of the toy seemed to closely resemble her husband’s cock, and that’s all Martha was able to see. She looked at the toy, and she just saw Ron in her mind, leaning over her as he spread her legs and slid into her.
As the thought of Ron penetrating her crossed her mind, Martha slid the main shaft of the toy into her pussy, slowly and deliberately. The sensation sent shivers through her body as she continued to slowly slide the toy in and out, increasing the depth and speed each time. Within thirty seconds, her rhythm was quick and consistent. Martha looked down and admired the sight of the toy glistening with her body’s own lubrication. She noticed buttons on the side of the toy and haphazardly began to push them, desperate to increase the sensation she was feeling.
The first button started the toy’s main vibrating function, causing Martha to squeal slightly as a new sensation of pleasure began building and spilling over. Another button activated one of the attachments, which lowered itself onto Martha’s protruding clitoris and caressed it as a lover’s tongue might.
“Mmphff,” exhaled Martha through Sue’s voice. “Oh, Ron, why haven’t I ever asked you to use your tongue on me? Oh, this feels amazing. Oh, Ron! Oh, Honey, YES!”
Waves of pleasure built and crashed over Martha. She closed her eyes as they rolled back, and the sensations washed over her, making her shiver with delight and craving more. The pleasure she felt was building, and Martha was determined to reach a climax. Her right hand continued to push buttons on the toy as her left moved up to caress her breasts and tease her nipples. She wondered if the strength of the sensations was simply because she was in Sue’s body or if she had just never thought to explore all of the feelings and sensations that sex had to offer. Her thoughts were cut short, however, as she pressed a button that activated another attachment on the toy that began to tease and explore her asshole.
“Oh no! That’s not…” started Martha. “Not…so bad.”
The anal attachment slowly continued to caress and tease her, probing her and adding to the overall feeling of excitement. Martha repositioned herself and spread her legs a little further to allow better access for the toy. It almost seemed to sense what she was doing and probed a little deeper still. She continued to fuck her pussy and clit with the other attachments, adding to the continuous stream of juices that ran down over her asshole as the third attachment continued to probe deeper still, its speed increasing until it was fucking Martha’s ass at the same pace with which she was fucking her pussy.
A sudden feeling of panic surged through Martha just as her climax was building. What if she wasn’t alone in the house? But the feeling faded as fast as it came as the waves of pleasure increased in frequency and intensity. Martha was going to let this orgasm live if it was the last thing she did.
“Oh, Ron, YES! MAKE ME CUM FOR YOU, HONEY!”
Martha couldn’t help but scream for her husband as she reached her peak. An involuntary series of moans escaped her lips as she continued driving the toy into herself. A growing wet spot had formed on the blankets underneath her, and she was sweating profusely. Her arms burned and cried for respite, but still, she kept her rhythm through the strongest waves of blissful sensation that pulsed through her whole body. She clenched hard against the motion of the toy, arching her back as her pace finally began to slow down. Martha shivered and squirmed from overstimulation as she fumbled to turn the toy off completely. Even though she was no longer thrusting it into her pussy, the attachments continued to work her ass and clit, threatening to drive her crazy. At this point, she was overly sensitive, and each new pulse of the toy nearly sent her over the edge again. Finally, she managed to power everything down and relaxed into the soft bed, the toy still inside her.
A euphoric calm came over Martha. Her mind was filled with blissful thoughts, wisping in and out of existence. Her muscles also felt a sense of release and calm, as if she had just finished a relaxing massage.
“Oh, Ron, when I get back home and am myself again, I think I might finally be ready to try some new things in the bedroom,” Martha whispered to herself. “I don’t know how much of that was me and how much was that little monster, Sue, but I don’t think I can come back from it. The feeling was too amazing, too strong, too sensual to ignore.”
Martha slowly and carefully slid the toy out and dropped it onto the floor with a dull thud. Her hand reached down and touched the bed beneath her and felt the magnitude of the wet spot she had created. She giggled to herself before slowly getting out of the bed, still feeling tender and sensitive.
“I am going to clean this mess up and then have a shower,” thought Martha. “After that, we’re going to take this book, confront Sue, and get this whole mess sorted out.”
Martha took her shower and changed the bedding, all the while thinking to herself that it probably wasn’t the first time something like that had been done in that bed. She felt more confident overall in Sue’s body after having explored herself and opted to wear a short skirt and a tank top. In searching all over the room, she couldn’t find a clean pair of underwear.
“Oh dear,” thought Martha.
She knew that even though the dirty underwear belonged to Sue and was probably safe to wear, she wasn’t comfortable with the prospect of wearing her soiled panties. However, the only other alternative seemed to be to go without entirely.
“Well, I guess I’ll just feel the breeze a little more today,” said Martha as she left the house. She hadn’t run into Sue’s parents, and for that, she was grateful. Suspecting they were off at work or out enjoying the day. Whatever the case was, she was happy they hadn’t seemed to be around when she had been masturbating and that she had some additional time to look around the house. In doing so, she found Sue’s purse with her wallet and car keys. Feeling ready for a confrontation, she stepped outside and looked around to get her bearings on where exactly in town she was. Having grown up and lived in the area all her life, it took Martha just a few seconds to plot a good route to her house and think of a place where she could park the car out of the direct line of sight of her family.
As she drove, Martha rehearsed what she was going to say to Ron and her kids. A short-lived feeling of dread made its way through her mind as she thought about the damage Sue could be doing to her family while masquerading in Martha’s body. She shuddered at the thought and pushed it from her mind, refocusing on different ways the conversation with Ron might go. “He’ll know it’s me,” she thought. “He has to.”
Martha arrived at her predetermined spot and parked the car before walking back toward her house, trying to stay off the street as much as possible and not draw attention to herself. She weaved through backyards and an alley for a few minutes before coming within line of sight of her front door. She saw Jake’s friend Alex walking up to the house and contemplated calling out to him before reasoning that doing so would only cause more issues at the present moment. Instead, she stayed out of sight, using some trees and bushes in the neighbor’s yard as cover, and moved closer to the house. Peering through the bushes, Martha could see the front door and only look on in horror as she saw Sue in her body open it to greet Alex. Every second that Martha looked at Sue in her body, every word that Sue spoke in Martha’s voice made her gut churn. When Sue slammed the door in Alex’s face, Martha knew that she had to do something, but what?
She began to think that a direct confrontation would be a bad idea. Moreover, she noticed that Ron’s car was gone and reasoned that he and Jake were probably at the gym.
“Stop,” Martha said louder than she anticipated. She had only meant to say it to herself.
She covered her mouth and held her breath as Alex stopped walking back toward his car to look around. He looked in her direction and slowly walked over to the bushes. Martha began to panic. She hadn’t planned on having to confront Jake’s friends about all of this, nor had she given any thought to what to say should the situation arise. Alex came around the bushes and stared at her.
“My god, woman,” exclaimed Alex. “Why can you not take no for an answer? How many times do we have to tell you to stay the hell away from Jake? He even told you himself just yesterday to stay out of his life. Give me one good reason not to call the cops on you right now.”
Without thinking, Martha blurted in Sue’s voice, “I’ll suck your dick if you keep your mouth shut!”
She was just as shocked by those words as Alex was. She had not planned on saying that. It had just come out. Martha’s mind raced back to the information she had read in the spell book and even contemplated getting it from the car to show Alex what was going on. There were passages and warnings after the directions for the spell that explained potential hazards and side effects.
The book said that in the event that the spell causes two people to switch bodies, aspects of personality from the original person may still be present. Additionally, the individual who casts the spell can further alter the effects based on their mood and state of mind when the spell was originally performed. In extreme cases, the emotion felt when the spell was cast could even create an influencing aura that affected not only those directly involved with the spell but those they interacted with afterward as well.
While Alex still stood, mouth agape and staring at her, Martha tried to salvage the situation and fight the lustful feelings building up within her.
“No,” she thought. “I can’t let Sue’s libido and pent-up sexual desires control me. I have to be stronger than this magic.”
Martha’s eyes locked with Alex’s gaze. A storm of mixed emotions of fear, arousal, excitement, and anxiety swirled in her mind as the tingling sensation she had felt earlier in the morning returned. She could feel her cheeks begin to flush, and she felt an increased wetness between her thighs. Sexual anticipation charged the air between her and Alex. She stepped toward him.
“No, I can’t!” she screamed in her head. She took another step forward.
“This is Jake’s best friend, and I’ve known him since he was a baby!” she again shouted in her mind. She was just a foot away from Alex, who was still fixed in place, seemingly in shock.
Martha stopped just as she pressed up against Alex with Sue’s body, her hands on the waistband of his shorts. Primal desire told her to rip off his shorts and take his cock in her mouth until he came over and over again. Visions of his cum filling her mouth and covering her face danced through Martha’s mind, and the desire to make them a reality was almost overwhelming. But a voice called out from the confines of her consciousness and told her to stop, that they would be seen, and being arrested for sexual acts in a public setting would not help her get back to her family. The feelings of sexual desire subsided somewhat. Martha looked at Alex through Sue’s eyes.
“Or maybe just the thought of your cock in my mouth is enough to buy your silence?” she purred as she playfully bit at his ear.
She looked down to see a large bulge in Alex’s shorts and a wet spot forming as he leaked precum for her. It took all of Martha’s willpower to keep from grabbing hold of his cock and stroking it until he came for her.
“I think I have your attention now, huh?” she continued as she ran her hands over Alex’s chest. “Why don’t you head on home now and rub one out while you think about my lips around your dick.”
Alex shivered, and the wet spot on his shorts grew a little larger. “Okay,” he whispered as she awkwardly turned and walked back toward his car.
Martha breathed a sigh of relief and decided that she would head back to Sue’s house to make another plan. As much as she wanted to go and confront Sue, she knew she needed to have some sort of backup plan and a means to convince Ron and her family of what was happening. As she drove, her mind wandered to what she had seen Sue wearing when she answered the door, and the feelings of despair returned.
“If this spell is making me overly sexually charged, I can’t imagine what Sue is doing in my body,” thought Martha. “I don’t want to be angry with Ron if he does anything with her because it’s me, after all, in voice and appearance. Still…”
Tears flowed freely down her face as Martha drove on. She felt terribly guilty about even the slightest thought of wanting to take Alex in her mouth, and she cried, knowing that it was only a matter of time before Sue was using her body to make love to Ron. “I have to figure out how to stop this,” she said out loud as she wiped away the tears. “Sue may not have planned properly to get this whole thing started, but I’m going to make sure I can get back out of it, even if I have to make backup plans for my backup plans!”
Once she was back at Sue’s house, Martha went straight up to her room and started going through Sue’s phone once again and looking through the old spell book. She found a notebook and pen on the desk and began to draft her plans, the supplies she would need for another spell to break the one currently on her, and the risks associated with doing so. Even with perfect intentions, ingredients, and a clear mind, there would still be risks of losing aspects of her personality in Sue’s body and mind. Martha understood this clearly but wanted nothing more than to be back in her husband’s arms and to see her children through her own eyes again.
“I’ve been away from you all for just a day, and I already feel so alone,” Martha cried.
Martha spent several hours going through her notes and reciting the words to the spell over and over again, using Sue’s phone to translate the Latin through multiple apps to make sure she knew exactly what she was saying and how each word should be spoken. By the end of it all, she had nearly filled the entire notebook with her plans. Just as she lay the notebook down on the bed, she heard Sue’s parents come back into the house and call out for her. Taking a deep breath, she walked out of the bedroom and down the stairs to greet them.
Sue’s parents asked her how her day had been and if she had done anything fun, and said they had missed her while they were out and about shopping and enjoying the down. Edward, Sue’s father, gave her a hug and apologized for the argument they’d had the day before. Martha played Sue’s personality as best as she could, acting aloof and accepting Edward’s hug with a feigned half-hearted embrace. She knew the longer she was around Sue’s parents, the greater the risk of exposing herself. Fortunately, the conversation wrapped up, and she was able to go back upstairs with a promise that she’d be back down for dinner later.
Back in Sue’s room, Martha noticed that Sue’s phone was pinging with several notifications. She picked it up and opened the corresponding app to see in real-time the conversation Sue and Valerie were having.
“Oh, this is perfect,” whispered Martha. “She must have signed on through my phone, and it never kicked her out on hers.”
She rushed over to the desk and found a new notebook before settling onto the bed to read what the two girls were talking about and take more notes on anything useful or any thoughts she had about their conversation. By the time Martha needed to go down and have dinner with Sue’s parents, she had modified her plan. In the chaos of the day, she had forgotten that her family was supposed to be leaving for their vacation in just a few days, but she could use that to her advantage. Running downstairs to the kitchen for dinner, Martha couldn’t help but smile. She was going to not only expose Sue and break the spell, but she was going to make sure the girl was not able to cause any more harm to her family moving forward. All Martha needed was a little bit of time.
During Dinner, Martha apologized for being aloof earlier in the afternoon and for the argument that she had started the day before.
“I’m really sorry, Dad,” she said with a quivering lip. “I know I’m not a very good daughter sometimes. I’ve just been so stressed lately because I know I’ll be going to college in a few months, and Jake and I have been talking again…”
Martha trailed off to pretend to wipe away a tear before continuing.
“I know it probably seems so silly, like he and I just keep going back and forth, but he’s just so wonderful. And… and we’ve been talking again, and I can just feel that something is different this time. He invited me to go on his family’s trip to the US Virgin Islands. I know it’s really short notice, but I talked to his mom, Martha, today too, and she really wants me there. She’s so nice and loving, and so is Jake. They even offered to buy me a plane ticket too, which I know couldn’t have been cheap on such short notice. They’re such loving people and…” said Martha, her voice beginning to shake.
Talking about Jake brought back the fear and anxiety of being away from him and the rest of her family, the fear of Sue having free reign of her house, and the feelings of uncertainty that she was in over her head with everything going on.
“I’m sorry,” said Martha. She was no longer acting and let her true sadness show. “I just feel alone without him, and I love him so much. It messes with my head, and I just…”
Sue’s mom came over and hugged Martha, thinking that she was consoling her daughter. Martha held her close and buried her face into Sue’s mother’s shoulder and cried. Although her plan had originally been to put on an act and convince Sue’s parents to let her go on the trip, Martha hadn’t realized just how much she already missed her family and feared for their safety. When her tears had dried and she was able to compose herself, Martha sat back up and apologized to Sue’s parents, laughing to herself as she realized that she didn’t even know their names. Her plan had worked, and Martha got the permission she wanted to go on the trip. Using the excuse of needing to pack, she rushed back upstairs to Sue’s room.
The next phase of her plan was to make sure she could get a plane ticket and find a way to get to the resort once she was on the island. Fortunately, Martha had her credit card information memorized. She searched for available seats and jumped for joy when she found a seat available in economy on the same flight Ron and her family would be on. Now all that was left to do was pack and lay low for the next few days while trying to make attempts to get back to her house and get a hold of Ron. As Martha reflected on a busy and strange day in Sue’s body and tried to relax, energy was peaking for Sue as she continued to exploit Martha’s body.
Ron’s hands swiftly removed the robe that Sue had been wearing and gazed at the gorgeous body of his wife before him, not knowing that it wasn’t truly the woman he loved. Lust burned within him as he pulled Sue back into an increasingly aggressive embrace. Her tongue darted in and out of his mouth as she tore at his clothes. Once he was naked, he scooped Sue up and carried her into the bathroom. She wrapped her legs around him and felt his throbbing member pressing against her, desperate to push inside her increasingly receptive pussy.
“I’ve been thinking about you all day,” panted Ron.
“Is that so?” whispered Sue. “Tell me what you were thinking.
“I was thinking that I was going to repay you for a wonderful start to my day,” replied Ron, gently placing Sue down on the bathroom counter and spreading her legs.
He slowly reached down and nimbly worked both hands over her labia and clitoris before gently sliding a finger into Sue, repeatedly making a “come here” motion as his other hand continued to build pressure and stimulation on her clit. Meanwhile, Sue couldn’t help but moan as Ron used his lips and tongue to continuously tease her nipples and neck. For several minutes, Ron continued his manual stimulation, slowly building a pressure wave of pleasure that continuously threatened to boil over. Smaller waves of pleasure rippled through her from different directions, coming from each point Ron touched. Sue leaned back against the mirror and closed her eyes, savoring the sensations.
“Seems like you’re ready,” said Ron, smiling.
Sue opened her eyes and looked at Ron gripping his cock and gently pressing it against her labia, coating the head of his cock with her pussy’s juices and making it glisten. The sudden realization that she was about to be fucked by Jake’s dad sent a shiver of anxiety and excitement through Sue. She wrapped her legs around Ron and pulled him closer, forcing his cock into her. In Martha’s voice, she cried out, “Oh fuck yes! Oh, fuck me, baby!”
Ron had never heard his wife talk to him like that. Her words supercharged his lust, and he began thrusting into her with tremendous speed. Sue wrapped her legs tighter around him and locked her arms around the back of Ron’s neck. He picked her up from the counter and didn’t miss a beat as he increased his rhythm further yet.
“This. Is. Amazing.” exhaled Sue between thrusts.
She locked her hands together behind Ron’s neck as tight as she could and locked her feet together behind his back, holding on as tightly as she could. Raising herself up before Ron’s next thrust, Sue let herself drop to meet his movement, forcing him into her at a slightly different angle. The resulting change set off all of her pleasure alarms, and she raised herself up again and again to meet each new thrust. The pressure wave of pleasure quickly erupted as Sue came all over Ron’s dick as he continued to fuck her. Involuntarily, all of her muscles tensed, and she tightened herself around Ron’s shaft and dug her nails into his back.
“Cum inside me before you fuck me to death!” exclaimed Sue.
Her words seemed to do the trick as Ron quickly reached his maximum and tensed up as well, pulsing his cock with a new eruption of cum. The two of them stayed locked together for several moments before Ron gently placed Sue back onto the counter and slowly pulled out of her, causing his cum to drip onto the floor. Sue watched with tired yet lustful eyes.
“I thought I may have drained you dry this morning,” she purred.
“I’ll always have more for my goddess,” panted Ron.
He kissed Sue again before starting the shower.
“Are you going to join me?” he said, winking.
“As much as I’d love to, I think I might go lie down for a moment, “whispered Sue. “I need to get the feeling back in my legs.”
“Fair enough,” chuckled Ron. “I love you, honey. So much. You’re the perfect partner and the perfect woman. I don’t tell you that enough.”
Sue was taken off guard by Ron’s sudden change from lust to passion and admiration.
“Oh, thank you. You too,” she replied as she quickly hurried out of the bathroom.
She put her robe back on and went downstairs, sneaking past the living room where Jake and his siblings were watching a movie and into the kitchen. Sue opened the fridge and freezer and browsed through her options before settling on a tub of chocolate ice cream. Scooping herself a generous bowl, she crept back upstairs to the bedroom and sat in bed to watch TV and enjoy her ice cream. After some time, Ron came out of the shower in a towel and moved about the room, taking an inventory of his clothes and making mental notes for packing for the trip. He turned toward Sue to talk to her and noticed the empty bowl of ice cream in her lap.
“Um, honey. Did you eat an entire bowl of ice cream?” asked Ron.
“Yeah, why?” replied Sue as she stared at the TV.
“I guess I must have stopped the blood flow to more than just your legs then,” laughed Ron.
“What do you mean?” asked Sue as she turned toward him.
“Honey, you’re…you’re lactose intolerant, answered Ron flatly.
Sue felt a sharp churning in her stomach. Her eyes widened as a sudden and primal urge to rush to the nearest toilet forced her from the bed and into the bathroom. Not bothering to shut the door behind her, she barely made it to the toilet before the floodgates of hell opened from her backside. She heard Ron roaring with laughter over the torrent before he closed the bathroom door.
“What are you laughing at, Dad?” Jake called from the bottom of the stairs.
“Oh, nothing, just your mother’s misfortune,” Ron called back.
Speaking to Sue through the closed door, he continued, “But seriously, Martha, honey, please let me know if you need anything. If this is anything like last time, you’re probably going to be out of commission for a couple of days. If you need me to, I’ll call the office for you and tell them you need to rest up from being…sick, before we go on our trip.”
Sue cursed to herself and, for the next few hours, even regretted having ever cast the spell in the first place. By the time she was able to walk back out to the bedroom, she was sore and exhausted from the ordeal. Walking over to the nightstand, she saw a large sports drink and a note:
I know you’ll be up a bit tonight. Sleeping on the couch, so the bed is all yours. Drink up, ice cream girl.
Love, Ron.
Too tired to think of any retort to the note, Sue took a few drinks from the bottle before flopping on the bed with only her thoughts of regret and the angry sounds of her intestines to keep her company.
“Wherever Martha is, even if it’s some sort of demonic dimension, can’t be as bad as this,” thought Sue.
Martha lay awake in Sue’s room, her heart racing. A thousand thoughts a minute raced through her mind as she struggled to calm herself down. She began to hyperventilate. Sitting up and clutching a pillow, Martha rocked back and forth as the thoughts continued to move through her head. One stuck out above the others, and Martha’s eyes darted to the spell book that she had placed back on the desk. Summoning all of the energy she could, Martha hopped over to the desk and retrieved the book, darting back to the bad as quickly as she could.
Panting from the anxiety, she clumsily opened the book and began to thumb through the pages, trying to find what she had marked before. When she couldn’t find it, she tossed the book aside and grabbed one of the notebooks she had been putting her thoughts and plans in and flipped through the pages frantically. Finally, she found what she had been looking for, the passage that she had remembered reading earlier in the day. In the dim light of the bedside lamp, she reread her notes:
The spell is a distortion of reality and may create severe anxiety and distress in those impacted by it. - Warnings on page 83.
With the page number in mind, Martha picked up the book once again and flipped through until she arrived on page 83. She read and reread the potential symptoms of the spell, which could be amplified if the spell had not been cast correctly in the first place. Frustrated, Martha through the spell book onto the floor and curled back up in the bed, clutching her pillow.
The next two days passed, with each woman battling their own demons. For Sue, it was the aftershocks of her love for ice cream and the physical pain that came with her inhabited body’s intolerance for dairy. For Martha, it was the twisted mental struggle that came as a byproduct of being the main target of the spell she found herself under. Visions of otherworldly and fantastic beings and events haunted her waking dreams. Neither woman slept well and was only able to keep going due to the thought of the potential salvation that the upcoming vacation might offer. Wednesday morning arrived with both women finding themselves drained and anxious as they boarded their flight for Saint Thomas Island.
Martha took special care to make sure she stayed away from the gate for as long as possible so as to avoid being seen by her family. She didn’t want to spring her trap until the proper moment, Unbeknownst to Martha, Sue had sent her friend, Valerie, to her house the day before to take pictures of the spell book and bring some ingredients to her at Jake’s house. Martha had been out of the house at the time, taking a walk to try to calm herself as the anxiety brought on by the spell wreaked havoc on her mind. Together, Sue and Valerie had performed the spell on Jake’s twin sister, Cheyenne, and done so successfully, or so they thought. Sue had once again managed to mispronounce her Latin, and rather than swapping Valerie and Cheyenne into each other’s bodies, they trapped both of their minds into Cheyenne’s body. The process had put Valerie in command and made Cheyeene a prisoner within her own consciousness.
Valerie’s body was pulled into a void out of space and time, left with small fragments of her former personality but a full capacity for memory. Her family immediately noticed her disappearance, but the initial search ran cold as they came to realize that Valerie had left no trace whatsoever as to where she had gone. All the while, Sue, Martha, and Valerie (at least most of her consciousness) were making their plans for their two-week stay in the US Virgin Islands.
After checking in at the resort, Jake wanted to get out of the room and start exploring to see if anything interesting had changed since last year. His excitement turned to anxiety as he heard his mom’s voice call out for him to wait up so she could go with him. Meanwhile, Jake saw his sister skip off with his dad and younger brother. He noticed something odd about the way Cheyenne was moving and almost clinging to their dad. As he went to call out to them, Sue came up to him in Martha’s body and pulled him into a strong hug. Planting a kiss on his cheek, she winked at Jake before taking his arm and leading him down a walkway in the opposite direction of the rest of his family.
Sue couldn’t help but smile. Everything that she and Valerie had talked about was going according to plan. They had successfully gotten Valerie into Cheyenne’s body, they made it to their destination without being found out, and now they had Jake and Ron separated. The only additional piece to move out of the way now was Jake’s younger brother. However, the girls were confident that they could dump him off at one of the pools for a time to give them a chance to seduce their respective men. Valerie had made Sue describe the sensations of being with Ron in intimate detail during the flight to the island. The story became so descriptive and involved that both of them had to leave at separate times to attempt to relieve their sexual energy in the airplane bathroom. Neither of them was very successful and were now primed and ready for a release, with Sue going after Jake and Cheyenne going after Ron. Valerie had asked about going after Jake at some point during the trip, but Sue would have none of it. As far as she was concerned, Jake was hers alone, and the only reason Valerie was even on the trip was because Sue had offered it to her. In Sue’s mind, Valerie owed her a debt of gratitude.
Jake felt a mix of emotions as he walked with his mom around the resort. He knew something about her seemed off, but he couldn't quite place it. At the same time, he felt a nearly overwhelming urge to touch her, to feel her, and to be intimate in any way possible. Stress clouded his thoughts, and adrenaline rushed through his body. Sweat began to bead on his forehead and run down the side of his face. Sue took notice and pulled Jake off of the walkway and into the nearest building. It was a lounge with several guests and staff milling about. Frustrated, Sue continued to pull Jake through the area and down a hallway until she found an unoccupied bathroom. Pushing Jake in, she followed and locked the door behind them.
Leaning against the counter, Jake tried to catch his breath as he grappled with the feelings and emotions swirling and moving in his mind. Something was wrong. He didn’t feel like himself. He had only ever seen his mother as a loving and nurturing figure, a woman he admired, adored, and loved. But now Jake was feeling increasing pressure from some outside force to view his mother’s body in a new light, a light of sexual desire and pure lust. It was wrong, and Jake knew it, but his strength and ability to fight the pressure were rapidly deteriorating.
Sue was also at a loss for what was happening, but when she caught the outline of a growing bulge in Jake’s shorts, any thoughts she had for caring for him were quickly dispelled as her desire to see him naked took root and spread. She moved toward him and quickly pulled his shorts and boxers down to his ankles, revealing his pulsing member. Moving quickly, Sue pulled the straps of her swimsuit to either side and let the top portion of Martha’s one piece that she was wearing bunch up at her hips. The thought to remove it entirely, along with her swim skirt, crossed her mind, but it was brushed aside. She wanted to taste Jake, to lubricate his cock with her saliva before sliding it between Martha’s beautiful and full breasts. They were much larger than Sue’s, and she wanted to use them to make Jake cum for her.
Jake averted his eyes and looked up at the ceiling as he felt Sue take hold of him with Martha’s hand. As Sue lowered her head to take Jake in her mouth, he suddenly pushed her away. A voice called out in his mind, “That’s not Martha!”
He quickly pulled his shorts back up and ran out of the bathroom and back out to the main courtyard of the resort complex, desperately looking around to find his dad and siblings. Jake kept moving as he was not sure how far away Martha was.
“I don’t know what’s happening, but that was not my mom. It couldn’t have been,” he thought.
Out of the corner of his eye, Jake saw a flash of movement. He turned just as his sister, Cheyenne, ran into him, throwing her arms around him and crying.
“Jake,” she cried. “There’s something in my head! There’s a voice, and it’s…it’s making me want to do things. It made me want to do things to Dad…” She trailed off, burying her face into Jake’s shoulder.
Jake was confused and still felt the urge to keep running, but he stayed still and held his sister for several moments, unable to move. Sue came up behind them in Martha’s body, rage filling her face. The sight of Jake hugging who Sue knew was Valerie infuriated her. Sue opened her mouth to begin screaming at both of them as Martha, in Sue’s body, emerged from behind a stack of pool chairs. She was mumbling under her breath and only raised her voice as Sue and the others took notice of her.
“Et pereant malefici, ad veras formas revertantur omnes animae implicatae!” recited Martha as she blew the ashes of burning sage over all of them. There was a bright flash of light and a sudden rush of wind. Everything seemed to stand still for several moments, and it was as if the onlookers in the area had forgotten what they had just witnessed.
Sue was the first to realize that she was back in her own body. She tackled Martha to the ground and began to hit her wherever she could, scratching at Martha’s face and knocking her head against the concrete. Jake and Cheyenne snapped out of their momentary haze and, in turn, tackled Sue to the ground as a crowd gathered around them. Screaming and cursing, Sue writhed and twisted, but Jake and his sister held her firmly down. Resort staff arrived quickly with security. They helped Martha to her feet and relieved Cheyenne and Jake of Sue, carrying her off as she continued to kick and scream. Although her head was pounding, Martha took Jake and Cheyenne in her arms and hugged them so tightly they had to plead for air. When she relented and released them, Martha could only smile and cry that she was back in her own body and holding those whom she loved so dearly.
Ron arrived shortly after the incident with Jake’s younger brother and had to shoulder his way through the crowd to find Martha. Upon getting to her, he picked her up and held her close saying over and over again,” Please, Martha, tell me it’s really you. I’m so sorry I didn’t see it sooner.”
It took Martha several minutes to get her husband to calm down and a few hours more before all of the statements had been collected by local authorities. Nobody in the family revealed the fact that they had been under the influence of a magical spell, but they went along with the narrative that Martha had planned initially. She told the authorities about finding strange charges to her credit card for airfare and local transportation and only realized it had been Sue when she saw her at the resort, stalking her son and her family. That’s when Sue had attacked her. A multitude of bystanders attested to the validity of the attack, saying that Sue had seemed to come out of nowhere, and before anyone knew it, she had Martha on the ground and under a brutal assault.
Several days passed, and Martha and her family took it easy, mostly enjoying each other’s company and assuring one another that everything was fine and that none of them was truly in control of what they were doing while under the spell. By the weekend, Sue’s parents had flown out to get her and travel with her back to the mainland. They had already been interviewed by police back at home several times. Police had confirmed that Sue had used Martha’s credit card information to book her airfare and that she had been messaging her friend Valerie about going to the islands. Valerie had protested and then seemingly disappeared. She turned up, naked and bruised on her front lawn days later after Martha broke the spell. The part of her mind that had been trapped in another dimension and remembered the pain it had experienced. Those memories overpowered what Valerie thought she remembered about her brief time in Cheyenne’s body, and she went along with the story that Sue must have kidnapped her and left her somewhere. She then apparently escaped and found her way back home.
That Saturday night, Jake and his siblings went out to enjoy some fun at the beach with a nighttime volleyball tournament, leaving Martha and Ron in the suite by themselves. They curled up in the bed together, just enjoying each other’s company and the peace of a quiet room without their kids.
“Is your head feeling okay today?” asked Ron as he stroked Martha’s hair.
“Yes, for the hundredth time, I’m fine,” smiled Martha.
“Is there anything that you need, or anything I can do for you?” asked Ron, guilt still in his voice.
Martha propped herself up on her elbow and looked at her husband with a smile. She gently caressed his face and kissed his lips softly.
“You don’t have to feel guilty about anything. We were all struggling with horrible and overwhelming urges. I did and said things that I would never have done otherwise as well.” She kissed Ron again before continuing.
“And now that I’m feeling fully like myself again and recovered from what happened earlier this week, I think I’ll let you in on a little secret.”
Ron perked up. His guilt was replaced with cautious arousal and anticipation. Martha kissed him again, this time gently parting his lips with her tongue, something she had rarely done before. Their kiss deepened, lasting several seconds before Martha pulled away again. She got out of bed and removed her shirt and pajama pants to reveal a black lace bra and thong Sue had packed while she still had control of Martha’s body.
“There was one good thing that came from this whole experience,” Martha whispered seductively.
“And, and what was that?” Ron gulped.
“I told you how I read through that spell book extensively and saw that pieces of personality could slide between those caught in the spell?
Ron nodded.
“It would seem that either a bit of Sue’s libido stayed with me, or I just came to realize how much fun sex could be. So many things to explore.”
Ron’s heart raced as he slowly moved and sat on the edge of the bed, revealing a growing erection. Martha took note and bit her lip before smiling and slowly walking toward the bathroom.
“I was just thinking,” she said as she walked away from Ron, putting extra emphasis on the sway of her hips. “That I might need your help in the shower. You know how I struggle to wash my back very well.”
Martha unfastened her bra and let it fall to the floor. She locked eyes with her husband as she slowly moved her hands up to caress her breasts. Ron removed his shirt to expose his toned chest and core.
“Mmmmmm, I love the way you look, honey,” said Martha. She took her breasts in her hands and sensually massaged them, teasing her nipples with her fingers and savoring the ripples of sensation that radiated from them and through her body.
“You’re a goddess,” smiled Ron as he took off his shorts. He sat on the edge of the bed and began to slowly stroke himself to the sight of his wife.
Martha turned around and slowly bent over as she pulled her thong down to her ankles before standing back up and kicking it across the room. She looked over her shoulder at Ron and stepped into the bathroom, calling out to him.
“I might need your help washing my breasts too, honey. And maybe when you have them all soaped up, I might just slip a little and slide them over that godly cock of yours. I might even let you cum on them, but you have to play with my ass first.”
Ron stopped stroking as Martha finished talking and turned on the water. He twitched, unsure how to interpret her words, and cum began to leak onto his hand. Martha peaked out from the bathroom and smirked. She waltzed over to Ron and knelt in front of him at the edge of the bed.
“And now here you’ve gone and started without me,” she said as she took him fully into her mouth.
Her tongue danced over the head of Ron’s cock as she took him as deep as she could without gagging. She had never given him a blowjob before and wasn’t entirely sure what to do, but Ron seemed to enjoy it despite her inexperience. Within minutes, Ron began to tense up. Martha withdrew from his cock, breathing in deeply. She continued to slowly stroke him, admiring how slick his shaft had become.
“I’m at a loss as to whether I should finish you off right now or keep teasing you,” she said, still stroking her husband.
“Make me cum, and then we can have more fun in the shower before we waste the hot water,” panted Ron.
“Hmmmm,” giggled Martha. She stopped stroking and hopped up to run to the bathroom and turn the water off. “There,” she said, her eyes sparkling. “Now we can take our time.”
She sauntered back to Ron, savoring the lustful but agonized look in his eyes. He was aching for release, and she wanted to enjoy herself as she edged him along. Reaching her husband at the edge of the bed, Martha turned around and bent over in front of him, showing off her glistening labia and tight asshole. Backing herself up, Martha began to grind her ass against Ron’s cock, which was still wet from her spit and his precum.
“Now tell me, honey, now that you know I want to try new things in the bedroom, are you excited?” asked Martha as she continued to grind against him.
“Yes,” whispered Ron. He could barely speak as he tried to take everything about the experience in.
“Good. That’s what I want to hear,” purred Martha. “You must know that I’m going to make you cum for me several times tonight.”
“I do,” said Ron, groaning as Martha applied more pressure to his cock with her ass.
‘Mmmmm, good,” whispered Martha as she leaned back against her husband. “Now tell me, where do you want to cum first? You have so many…options.”
Martha spoke the last word slowly as she slowly continued to grind against Ron.
“B-breasts. On your breasts…quickly!” said Ron, breathing heavily
Martha swiftly stood up and wrapped her husband's throbbing cock between her breasts and moved up and down, stroking Ron as she applied pressure from the sides. Looking down, Martha giggled at the head of Ron’s cock popping in and out from between her breasts. Lowering her head, she took him in her mouth as well, once again teasing his head with her tongue.
“I’m cumming!” exclaimed Ron.
Martha quickly pull him out of her mouth and lowered herself so that her backside rested on her heels. Ron stood up fully as Martha stroked him through his orgasm, shooting streaks of cum across her chest and neck. A stray shot even hit her in her open mouth as she gasped at her handiwork. In the excitement of tasting Ron’s cum for the first time, Martha took him back into her mouth and continued to suck and stroke him until the last drops of his cum were sliding down her throat.
Standing up, Martha took Ron’s hand and led him back into the bathroom. She turned the water back on and then turned to face her husband.
“You made a mess, so now you have to clean me up,” she giggled. “Take your time, though, and maybe tease my ass a little. I might want you to cum there, too, a little later this week.”
Blood flowed back into Ron’s cock at his wife’s words, and he knew he was ready for another round.
Jake was out enjoying a Saturday at the mall with his friends. They were enjoying the excitement and energy that comes with enjoying a final summer together before they all went their separate ways for college and other plans in the fall. He felt a need to spend as much time as he could with his friends to make up for time lost during high school when Jake was dating Sue, his on and off again girlfriend with a controlling personality, great looks, less-than-average common sense, and a general lack of critical thinking skills. That was at least the polite description that Jake had come up with in his head to describe Sue. He wasn’t going to let her take another summer away from him, especially not after how she stood him up at their senior prom just two months prior.
After walking around the mall for a couple of hours and spending a fair bit of time at the arcade, Jake and his friends settled down at a table in the food court to take a break and figure out what they were going to have for lunch. The conversation soon shifted from food to talking about Jake’s mom, Martha. The guys had always given Jake a hard time about his mom and how hot she was.
“Jake, quick question,” said Alex. “If I paid 100 dollars, could you swipe a couple of pairs of your mom’s underwear for me?”
“You know, with the way you guys obsess over my mom, I can never tell if you’re kidding or not. Also, no. She’s my mom, and I will not do that for any amount of money,” replied Jake.
“Ok, fine,” Alex continued. “But can you at least tell me what kind of underwear she’s wearing? Such as the kind she might wear with a long dress with sunflowers on it?
“That is an almost creepily specific request,” laughed Jake.
‘Well,” answered Alex. “I ask because…”
Jake turned to follow Alex’s gaze to see his mom, Martha, walking over to their table. She smiled and waved at the group, stopping behind Jake and resting her hands on his shoulders with a slight squeeze.
“Hi, Mom,” said Jake, trying to hide his embarrassment. “I didn't realize you’d be here today. Where is Dad and everyone else?”
“Oh, he’s around here somewhere trying to find us a table and something to eat. You know how he gets. Has to have the perfect table. He’s an odd man, but I love him dearly, just like I love my little Jakey wakey baby boy!”
Martha leaned down, wrapped her arms around Jake, and planted a loud, wet kiss on his cheek. When she did, Alex and the others on the opposite side of the table caught a glimpse of Martha’s well-endowed breasts, struggling against her bra as her dress flapped from the quick motion. Jake made a show of trying to push her away to get Martha to stop embarrassing him in front of his friends. In reality, however, he appreciated her attention and care. His mom was a loving person, well-known and highly regarded in the community, a woman of stunning beauty but modest appetite for attention. She loved her three children more than anything in the world.
“Ok, that’s enough, mom. Thank you,” said Jake as he gently pushed at his mother. “You can go and embarrass your other children now.”
Matha laughed and gave Jake another hug from behind, unknowingly squishing her breasts against the top of his head and giving his friends an unprecedented view of her cleavage. She was a modest woman with the body of a goddess, and everyone in her vicinity who was attracted to the feminine form found themselves wanting for more as she walked by. But Martha had no desire to show off her body and only ever wanted to make love to her husband, not fuck, bang, or experiment. She was happy with her modest and relatively vanilla life, and that is what made those around her desire her all the more.
“Well,” said Martha as she stepped back from the table. “I should let you boys get back to your fun-filled day. I’m sure you have a lot planned for this summer before you’re all off to college, so make the most of it, and please stop by before the summer is over so we can all say goodbye and wish you luck before you go.”
Jake’s friends could only nod and mumble, still transfixed by the previous sight of Martha’s chest. As she walked away to find her husband, the boys’ eyes followed the sway of her hips outlined by her summer dress. They were all startled and attempted to avert their gaze as Martha abruptly stopped and returned to the table.
“One more thing, Jake,” she said as she again wrapped her arms around her son. “You’re dad, and I are getting some things for vacation coming up. Text me before you leave the mall today, and let me know if there is anything you need us to get. We’ll be out and about yet this afternoon with some more shopping.”
Jake just nodded and smiled at his mom, laughing as his friends practically drooled over the table as they stared at Martha. Finally, shaking himself out of his trance, Alex asked Martha what she had been shopping for already in preparation for the family’s annual trip to the US Virgin Islands. When Martha just listed off some basic items like towels and sunscreen, Alex suggested that she check out LustiLadi if she wanted a new swimsuit.
Martha smiled and replied to Alex, saying, “Thank you, Alex. I’ve never heard of that brand, but I’ll be sure to try something on of theirs before I leave the mall today. You all seem very enthusiastic about their products. They must be quite popular.”
The boys lost themselves in daydreams of Martha’s beautiful body in a skimpy swimsuit, leaving hardly anything to the imagination. Jake took the opportunity to stand up, hug his mom, and walk her away from the table before one of the other guys said anything else. He sent his mom off to enjoy the rest of her shopping. Then he returned to the table to rouse his friends from their erotic daydreams of his mother in a bikini, or their wishes of a sudden gust of wind to raise her dress to reveal her voluptuous backside outlined under her dress.
Eventually, Jake and his friends wrap up their lunch in the food court and head toward the exit of the mall to find something else to do to spend their afternoon. On the way out, Sue seemingly materializes out of nowhere to stop them from going through the door and heading outside. They all stared at each other for several moments before Jake told the others to head out and start the car and that he would be right there. Alex rolled his eyes and led the others around Sue and out the doors, mumbling, “She’s gonna reel him back in and fuck up the whole summer again.”
None of them liked Sue. She and Jake had dated on and off through high school, and she never wanted to commit to him. Her affection toward Jake only flared up when he seemed to be getting eyes for someone else. At that point, Sue would swoop in and steal Jake back and away from his friends.
Jake had come to recognize this pattern with the help of his friends, and this time he felt ready to keep Sue out of his life. In some ways, he had been waiting for this moment to tell her off and to finally reveal to her that she was the reason he was going to college out of state. He had assumed she would find out eventually and wanted to try to talk him out of it and again be in control of his life. They remained silent for several more moments before Sue finally spoke.
“I had thought and hoped you’d be going to school around here in the fall. A voice in my head has been telling me that we could try again and make this thing work as college sweethearts,” she said as she stepped toward Jake.
Jake didn’t initially respond. He stood still and waited for her to keep going. He knew what she would try to do, and he wanted to wait to tell her off to maximize her embarrassment and his satisfaction. Frustration began to boil up inside Sue. In previous attempts to get Jake’s attention, it was usually enough just to show up and say some sweet things, and he’d come crawling back to her. She stepped closer to him and put on a coy smile, desperate to keep Jake with her over the summer and into the fall.
“I’ve missed you, baby,” she said as she placed a hand on his chest. “I was thinking we could maybe head up to the lake this afternoon and talk. I got something from LustiLadi today that I want to show you.”
Sue held up a bag and opened it slightly to reveal a collection of micro bikinis and a box of condoms. Jake laughed to himself and pushed past her saying, “Lucky for me, I started listening to my friends these last few months after you stood me up at the prom. Have a good summer, Sue.”
That was all he had to say. Jake brushed passed Sue and jogged through the parking lot to catch up with his friends. The guys were happy to see Jake and greeted him with a chorus of cheers when he told them what Sue had tried and how he had responded. They headed out with plans to make the most of the afternoon and the rest of their summer. Meanwhile, Sue pouted and sulked around the mall before a revelation struck her, and she rushed home. She ran up to the attic and began tearing through box after box of her late grandmother’s belongings. With each box turning up little more than old clothes, Sue grew increasingly frustrated.
“Where is it, you old hag?” she spat, tearing through yet another box. “ I swear if you got rid of that spellbook or took it to your grave, I’ll dig up your bones and desecrate them.”
No sooner had she finished her sentence than a large thud erupted from the floor. An old, black book had fallen out of the box she was going through and onto the floor. Slowly, Sue knelt down and picked up the book, cradling it as she would a newborn child. She slowly walked back down to her room, where she closed and locked the door. Jake was going to be hers, whether it was by his own will or not.
Sue flipped through the book until she found a spell that sounded promising, one that would make her the closest person to Jake and his strongest feelings of love. She began the spell, gathering the required herbs and tokens, including some of her own hair that she collected from the shirt she’d been wearing that day. Unbeknownst to Sue, some of the hair was not hers but Martha’s. It had come off on Jake when Martha hugged him in the food court and then from Jake to Sue when he pushed past her at the mall exit. That, combined with Sue’s rudimentary understanding of Latin, ensured the spell would never go off as she had intended.
The next day, Sue woke up feeling groggy and almost hungover. She rolled out of bed and shuffled toward the bathroom, only to find she had walked into a closet. “Stayed up too late with that damn spell,” she mumbled.
Frustrated and still half asleep, she shuffled out of the closet, not noticing it wasn’t hers to begin with. Once in the bathroom, she sat down to pee and rubbed the sleep from her eyes. Progress was slow, and she still felt out of sorts as she finished on the toilet and shuffled over to the sink to wash her hands and face. When she finally looked into the mirror, she screamed as she saw Martha’s face staring back at her.
She reached up with shaking hands, touched her face, and pulled at her hair, feeling the pressure and sensations.
“Who…what…how… THE SPELL!” she exclaimed.
Jake’s dad, Ron, came running into the bathroom.
“Martha, sweetie, what’s wrong?!?” he asked frantically.
He ran over and put his arms around who he thought was his wife and held her close.
“What happened?” he asked as he stroked Martha’s head.
Sue panicked at first but quickly gained her composure. The adrenaline of the initial shock was wearing off, and she could now think more clearly.
“Oh, I’m so sorry…um…you…sweet husband man,” Sue stammered in Martha’s voice.
“Ron. Honey. My name is Ron. Did you hit your head or something?” said Jake’s dad, growing concern in his eyes. He loved his wife dearly and the life they had built together. While at times he wished she was a little more outgoing and adventurous, he still adored her and the stability their relationship had.
Sue kept trying to rack her brain for memories of Jake’s dad as she spoke. “I had the worst dreams last night, and when I came into the bathroom, I was still half asleep. I could have sworn I saw someone else in the mirror,” said Sue. “Thank you for being so protective of me.”
She hugged Ron and had a sudden thought about seeing him and Jake out on the boat together the previous summer when she had joined the family on a weekend camping trip. Sensations of pleasure and arousal pulsed through her. Sue had always thought that both Jake and his dad were very attractive. They both had athletic builds and spent a great deal of time at the athletic center, where Ron was a fitness instructor and swim coach. Where it would have been taboo for a nineteen-year-old to pursue a middle-aged man, Sue realized she could get away with anything she wanted. She could have Ron anytime she liked, and Jake was just down the hall, at least for the summer.
“Oh, dear, I sometimes forget just how strong you are,” purred Sue as she ran her hands over Ron. “I bet you could pick me up right now without issue and fuck this milf pussy right here on the bathroom counter.”
Ron was stunned. Never in the twenty years that he and Martha had been married had she ever spoken to him like that. They certainly had good and satisfying sex, but it was always an act of passion and love and never born of lust and intensity. He looked into Martha’s eyes and was confused when he saw a spark and energy he had never noticed before. The usual loving and nurturing look her eyes carried had been replaced with fiery, lustful energy. It was enthralling, intoxicating, and more than enough to overwhelm any voice of warning or logic in his mind. Seeming to work of their own accord, Ron’s hands swiftly removed Martha’s clothes before cupping her ass and hoisting her up to the counter.
Sue couldn’t help but smile and laugh to herself as Ron’s hands raced over her in Martha’s body. She pulled his shirt off to reveal his chiseled form as she deftly pulled his athletic shorts down using her feet in one swift motion. Ron’s erection popped up and down from the momentum.
“Wow,” mouthed Sue through Martha. Her eyes followed the motion of Ron’s member before moving up to meet his eyes. When he tried to move forward into her, she stopped him with her foot and coyly pushed him back into the wall with her foot as her hand moved down toward her abdomen. Ron’s eyes followed her hand and never wavered as Sue began playing with herself.
“I have to get things a little warmed up for that big cock of yours, baby, cooed Sue as she intensified the motion of her fingers. She could see precum dripping from Ron. When he tried to touch himself, she slapped his hand with her other foot and shook her finger at him.
“Let that pressure keep building, whispered Sue through Martha. You’re going to explode inside of me and fill me with your cum, but not until I let you.”
Sue continued to tease herself, building momentum and tension. Meanwhile, Ron could only look at his wife’s perfect form on display before him in a way he had only ever dreamed of. It was all too much for him. The powerful sensation of an unstoppable orgasm had already been building and passed its point of no return faster than Ron could react. Cum erupted from his cock. He leaned forward and furiously stroked himself and continued to spray cum onto who he thought was his wife, covering her stomach, breasts, and face.
“Oh yes, cum for me, baby! cried Sue through Martha. “Give it all to me!”
Ron fell back against the wall, his erection still firm and twitching. Sue hopped from the counter, dripping cum as she went, and began kissing Ron while stroking him through his post-orgasm sensitivity. Her tongue darted in and out of his mouth, again catching him off guard. Never before had his wife been interested in sex of this caliber. The excitement of it all was almost too much to bear, and he began to wonder what could have happened to change her behavior so drastically. But his questioning was short-lived as Sue stroked him ever faster, her hand slipping nimbly over his cum coated erection.
“Dad,” called Jake from the bottom of the stairs. “Are you up there? I’m ready to go to the gym.”
Ron tried to get Sue to stop as he answered Jake, but she continued to stroke him furiously, spurred on by the sound of Jake’s voice.
“Be down …in a minute…just.. in the bathroom…oooohhhhh,” Ron grunted as his voice trailed off. Sue finally released her grip on Ron as he came again, spilling his load onto her legs and the floor.
“Okay,” said Jake slowly. “Don’t want to know what you’re doing up there, but maybe leave the door open when you’re done in the bathroom to air it out for Mom.”
Ron sighed before slumping down to the floor. Sue admired her handiwork through Martha’s eyes before walking over and grabbing a towel from the rack next to the shower. She looked over her shoulder at Ron before slowly and sensually bending over to wipe off her legs. Then, she turned and cleaned her stomach, chest, and face, before passing the towel to him as she stood at the counter to wash her face and get ready for the day. All the while, Martha’s supple ass was inches from Ron’s face.
He could feel the lust building up again but knew he needed to get down to Jake. Against his basal desires, Ron stood up and pressed himself against his wife, wrapping his arms around her and cupping her breasts as he pressed his newly erect penis gently against her ass. Kissing her neck slowly, he said, “I’ll have something more for you later tonight.”
Then he got dressed and left with Jake to go to the gym. Jake’s siblings were also out of the house for the day, enjoying the beautiful summer Sunday with their friends. Sue enjoyed having the house to herself and spent the better part of the morning in a bath before getting dressed and snooping around the house. She did so while wearing a tight tank top with no bra and a short skirt she had found in Jake’s sister’s room after deciding that Martha’s taste in clothing was not her style. Eventually, Sue made her way into Jake’s room and searched about for anything that might indicate he was talking to or interested in another girl. When she found nothing exciting, she put on his wireless headphones and lost herself dancing to music in the middle of his room.
Before long, Jake returned home, having left his dad at the gym to teach a class where the usual instructor had called out sick. Jake walked into his room and stopped dead at the sight of his mother dancing like a young woman at amateur night in a club, trying to show the crowd that she was the next big thing. Her shirt failed at times to completely contain Martha’s large breasts, and the skirt rode up, exposing her bare ass any time she bent down during her dance. He called out to her more than once, trying to ask what the hell she was doing, but the dance continued. Finally, Jake stepped forward and pulled the headphones off his mother’s head.
Sue turned around, startled, and gazed at Jake through Martha’s eyes. A well of passion and lust welled within her as memories of Jake’s dad flooded her mind. That, coupled with the lack of release earlier in the bathroom with Jake’s dad, had Sue hungry for more. She eyed Jake with hungry, lustful eyes, admiring his toned frame that lay partially hidden beneath his sweaty clothes. As Sue stepped toward Jake in Martha’s body, he stepped back until he was against the wall.
Jake’s heart pounded as a mix of adrenaline, lust, and fear surged through him. Something was deeply wrong with the situation, and he knew it didn’t make sense. Yet, he couldn’t help but feel physically attracted to the woman standing before him, his mother. His gym shorts did little to hide how his body was reacting to the situation, and it only became more evident as Sue took his hand and guided it under her skirt. He shivered at the touch. It was hot and dripping wet. The temptation to push further in nearly overwhelmed Jake just as his cell phone started to ring. His ringtone snapped Jake back to reality, and he pushed past Sue and ran back downstairs to take his call.
Sue went after him but stopped at the bottom of the stairs to look out the front window at Alex walking up the sidewalk to the house. He saw who he thought was Martha and waved at her before coming up and knocking on the door. Opening the door, Sue smiled at Alex and made a point to drive Alex’s focus toward Martha’s breasts. She knew Alex didn’t like her, and she was determined to get some sort of revenge on him.
“Hey Martha, um. Is, uh. Is Jake home?” stammered Alex as he tried to keep his eyes on Martha’s.
“He is home, but he’s a bit busy at the moment. Did you two have some plans this afternoon?”
“Um, not really,” said Alex, his eyes again dropping to Martha’s breasts. “I just wanted to see if he wanted to hang out since you guys are leaving for your trip in a few days.”
Sue had forgotten all about Jake’s family’s annual trip to the Caribbean. A malicious smile crossed her face as she thought through her options and what she would be able to do on the trip. Finally, she turned her attention back to Alex, who waited awkwardly on the front steps.
“I’m sorry dear, but Jake won’t be free tonight. We’ve still got quite a bit of packing to do,” said Sue through Maratha. “I know that must be disappointing. So, to make it up to you, would you like me to show you my tits? I can see they have your attention already.”
Alex stared at her in astonishment before blurting, “YES!”
Sue laughed hysterically as she shouted, “No!” and slammed the door in Alex’s face before retreating back upstairs to plan her next move. She spent the rest of the afternoon and evening hiding out in Martha’s bedroom, listening to music and messaging her friend Valerie on an instant messaging app she had downloaded on Martha’s phone, which was not password protected but used a fingerprint sensor.
Sue: Valerie, do you remember how I told you how weird my grandma was and how she was always talking nonsense and bullshit and cooking bizarre stuff in her creepy shed?
Valerie: Yeah. I always assumed that was code for drugs or something, like she was making meth.
Sue: No, that bitch was a witch!
Valerie: Now I’m thinking that you’re the one doing drugs.
Sue: Val, seriously. She brewed potions and cast spells, and she wrote her own book with everything that she knew, and I have it. My parents had stashed it away in the attic with a bunch of her other stuff that they took from her house after she died. I used the book, and I did something big.
Valerie: Ok. I’ll play along. What did you do that is so big?
Sue: Well, if we’re talking about big things that I did, I made Jake’s dad cum all over me by hardly touching him at all.
Valerie: WTF
Valerie: GTFO
Valerie: Seriously, what?!? What did you do? Is he big? He’s so fucking hot. God! I’d scream and cream for that Dad D.
Sue: I see that I have your attention now. I cast a spell, and I took over Martha’s body—Jake’s mom.
Valerie: I’m sorry. What?
Sue: If you don’t believe me. Look at this video.
Sue attached a video of herself talking through Martha and told Valerie the intricate details of every secret conversation they had ever had with one another.
Valerie: Holy shit. This is unbelievable.
Sue: Girl, It’s fucking amazing. You have to try this. I bet we can get you in on this with someone else in the family, like Jake’s twin sister, and then we can go on this trip in a few days. They go to the Virgin Islands every Summer. Leaving on Wednesday.
Valerie: Idk, sounds pretty crazy. What if we’re caught?
Sue: Not gonna happen. This whole thing is foolproof.
Valerie: I guess it could be fun. Jake’s dad is pretty hot. How and when would we do it, though? And what are you going to do tomorrow and Tuesday before leaving for the trip? Doesn’t Jake's mom like work at that big insurance office?
Sue: Wait…work? Oh shit.
Valerie: And what happened to Martha? Is she like dead now or something? How do we reverse the spell when we’re done with this?
Sue: I have it all figured out. There’s just another little spell we do to undo the spell when we’re ready. As for Martha, I don’t really care where she is. Probably in some sort of dimensional rift. Not my problem. I have to go. Jake’s dad is home, and I’m going to go help him in the shower after he spent all day getting hot and sweaty in the gym. Think about his naked body covered with soap, his muscles glistening in the water, and use that as your motivation to do this with me. Just think, two weeks' vacation with him on a beach where he will hardly ever be wearing a shirt. Might even get some chances to fuck him. Just saying, if you were serious about that scream and cream bit. ;)
Sue left Valerie to think about Ron and his toned body and hurried to the doorway of the bedroom to call out for Ron to come upstairs to help her with something. She was determined to feel him inside her this time. As he made his way up the stairs, Ron felt the same powerful urges of lust bubbling up inside him. He knew his wife was waiting for him, and he had to have her in every way possible. But it was not his wife for whom he lusted. A voice in the back of his head tried to tell him something was wrong, but it was drowned out as he walked into the bedroom to see Sue in Martha’s body, waiting for him in nothing but a short bathrobe Sue had taken from Jake’s sister’s room. The voice of caution and reason faded away as he took Sue in his arms and began kissing her.
On the other side of town that same morning, Martha awoke in a strange room she didn’t recognize. Her breathing rapidly increased when she looked at herself in the large vanity mirror in the corner of the room. As she worked to slow her breathing to keep from passing out, Martha’s thoughts raced and puzzled over what was happening.
“Am I still asleep?” she thought. “Was I drugged? Where was I last? What did I eat? Where is Ron? Oh, Ron!”
Martha collapsed to the floor in Sue’s body and cried. Several minutes passed before she was able to regain her composure. As her sobs faded away, an eerie calm came over the room. The sudden buzz of a cell phone on the nightstand startled Martha from her solemn state. Feeling on edge and unsure, she slowly edged toward the phone and picked it up, and was surprised when it unlocked with her fingerprint. “I need to figure out what is going on. I know that I’m Martha, but I’m not… I’m...Oh, this is so confusing and overwhelming…”
Martha’s internal monologue stopped as she came to a haunting realization as she pulled up different social media accounts on the phone. She slowly stood up and set the phone back on the nightstand before returning to the mirror.
“Sue,” she whispered. “I recognize the face now. Oh Susan, you wretched child, what have you done?”
Feeling her calm increasing, Martha walked back over to the nightstand and sat back on the bed to dive into any and all information she could pull from the device. She knew that Sue was a very social individual and talked to a lot of people. Martha was confident that she could find more information on what had happened and how she might be able to fix what had happened.
After gathering all of the information about Sue through her social media accounts, Martha decided to check through her texts as well, thinking she may have talked to someone about what she did to switch their bodies or do whatever it was that she did. Sue’s texts were full of conversations with different guys she had gone to school with and guys from around town. Every conversation was a different level of sexting full of lewd photos and language Martha had rarely encountered and certainly never used. Certainly, she enjoyed being aroused and making love with her husband, but there was something untamed about these messages. There was little to no emotion associated with the exchanges, just pure, undiluted lust. She was surprised and moderately impressed with how Sue was able to get just about anything she wanted, and all she had to do was make sexual promises she never actually seemed to keep and send some photos of herself.
As Martha continued to read through the messages, her venture became less about finding information about Sue and what she had done to Martha and more about a morbid curiosity about sexual escapades she had never considered. A tingling sensation grew in Martha’s stomach, like a thousand writhing butterflies. The sensation spread lower, and she began to feel flushed and excited as her heart rate increased.
“No,” she thought as she looked through more pictures these men were sending to Sue. “I need to be looking around for information. I should get ready, trying going home, talking to Ron and explain what’s going on.”
Somewhat reluctantly, Martha put the phone done and continued to look through the room. Looking under Sue’s bed, she saw a box. Pulling it out, Martha was greeted by an assortment of dildos, vibrators, and other sex toys. She stared at them for several moments, feeling the tingling sensation return, stronger than before. Shivering with a mix of excitement and anticipation, Martha slowly reached toward the box but stopped when something caught her attention in her peripheral vision. Turning her head, Martha looked toward the desk. Underneath it was a large, weathered black book that looked very out of place. The tingling sensation ebbed away as she crawled over to the book and began to look through it.
Page after page revealed potions and spells to treat any ailment or concern a person could have. Martha’s eyes darted from word to word until they froze on a particular passage that described the spell Sue had performed. Martha read and reread the passage and the warnings associated with the spell.
“That little monster,” Martha said to herself. “Now that I know what you’ve done, I can confront you and fix this mess before something terrible happens. But first…”
Martha looked back toward the box on the floor next to the bed. The tingling returned in full force, and she passed the point of no return. She needed a release and would have it one way or another. Positioning herself on the bed with one of the toys in hand, Martha removed the clothes she had woken up in and began to tease herself. She had never done much, if anything, to pleasure herself, but her hands and body seemed to know what felt best. The toy she had selected had initially seemed odd and complicated, with multiple attachments Martha wasn’t entirely sure how to use. But the size and shape of the main shaft of the toy seemed to closely resemble her husband’s cock, and that’s all Martha was able to see. She looked at the toy, and she just saw Ron in her mind, leaning over her as he spread her legs and slid into her.
As the thought of Ron penetrating her crossed her mind, Martha slid the main shaft of the toy into her pussy, slowly and deliberately. The sensation sent shivers through her body as she continued to slowly slide the toy in and out, increasing the depth and speed each time. Within thirty seconds, her rhythm was quick and consistent. Martha looked down and admired the sight of the toy glistening with her body’s own lubrication. She noticed buttons on the side of the toy and haphazardly began to push them, desperate to increase the sensation she was feeling.
The first button started the toy’s main vibrating function, causing Martha to squeal slightly as a new sensation of pleasure began building and spilling over. Another button activated one of the attachments, which lowered itself onto Martha’s protruding clitoris and caressed it as a lover’s tongue might.
“Mmphff,” exhaled Martha through Sue’s voice. “Oh, Ron, why haven’t I ever asked you to use your tongue on me? Oh, this feels amazing. Oh, Ron! Oh, Honey, YES!”
Waves of pleasure built and crashed over Martha. She closed her eyes as they rolled back, and the sensations washed over her, making her shiver with delight and craving more. The pleasure she felt was building, and Martha was determined to reach a climax. Her right hand continued to push buttons on the toy as her left moved up to caress her breasts and tease her nipples. She wondered if the strength of the sensations was simply because she was in Sue’s body or if she had just never thought to explore all of the feelings and sensations that sex had to offer. Her thoughts were cut short, however, as she pressed a button that activated another attachment on the toy that began to tease and explore her asshole.
“Oh no! That’s not…” started Martha. “Not…so bad.”
The anal attachment slowly continued to caress and tease her, probing her and adding to the overall feeling of excitement. Martha repositioned herself and spread her legs a little further to allow better access for the toy. It almost seemed to sense what she was doing and probed a little deeper still. She continued to fuck her pussy and clit with the other attachments, adding to the continuous stream of juices that ran down over her asshole as the third attachment continued to probe deeper still, its speed increasing until it was fucking Martha’s ass at the same pace with which she was fucking her pussy.
A sudden feeling of panic surged through Martha just as her climax was building. What if she wasn’t alone in the house? But the feeling faded as fast as it came as the waves of pleasure increased in frequency and intensity. Martha was going to let this orgasm live if it was the last thing she did.
“Oh, Ron, YES! MAKE ME CUM FOR YOU, HONEY!”
Martha couldn’t help but scream for her husband as she reached her peak. An involuntary series of moans escaped her lips as she continued driving the toy into herself. A growing wet spot had formed on the blankets underneath her, and she was sweating profusely. Her arms burned and cried for respite, but still, she kept her rhythm through the strongest waves of blissful sensation that pulsed through her whole body. She clenched hard against the motion of the toy, arching her back as her pace finally began to slow down. Martha shivered and squirmed from overstimulation as she fumbled to turn the toy off completely. Even though she was no longer thrusting it into her pussy, the attachments continued to work her ass and clit, threatening to drive her crazy. At this point, she was overly sensitive, and each new pulse of the toy nearly sent her over the edge again. Finally, she managed to power everything down and relaxed into the soft bed, the toy still inside her.
A euphoric calm came over Martha. Her mind was filled with blissful thoughts, wisping in and out of existence. Her muscles also felt a sense of release and calm, as if she had just finished a relaxing massage.
“Oh, Ron, when I get back home and am myself again, I think I might finally be ready to try some new things in the bedroom,” Martha whispered to herself. “I don’t know how much of that was me and how much was that little monster, Sue, but I don’t think I can come back from it. The feeling was too amazing, too strong, too sensual to ignore.”
Martha slowly and carefully slid the toy out and dropped it onto the floor with a dull thud. Her hand reached down and touched the bed beneath her and felt the magnitude of the wet spot she had created. She giggled to herself before slowly getting out of the bed, still feeling tender and sensitive.
“I am going to clean this mess up and then have a shower,” thought Martha. “After that, we’re going to take this book, confront Sue, and get this whole mess sorted out.”
Martha took her shower and changed the bedding, all the while thinking to herself that it probably wasn’t the first time something like that had been done in that bed. She felt more confident overall in Sue’s body after having explored herself and opted to wear a short skirt and a tank top. In searching all over the room, she couldn’t find a clean pair of underwear.
“Oh dear,” thought Martha.
She knew that even though the dirty underwear belonged to Sue and was probably safe to wear, she wasn’t comfortable with the prospect of wearing her soiled panties. However, the only other alternative seemed to be to go without entirely.
“Well, I guess I’ll just feel the breeze a little more today,” said Martha as she left the house. She hadn’t run into Sue’s parents, and for that, she was grateful. Suspecting they were off at work or out enjoying the day. Whatever the case was, she was happy they hadn’t seemed to be around when she had been masturbating and that she had some additional time to look around the house. In doing so, she found Sue’s purse with her wallet and car keys. Feeling ready for a confrontation, she stepped outside and looked around to get her bearings on where exactly in town she was. Having grown up and lived in the area all her life, it took Martha just a few seconds to plot a good route to her house and think of a place where she could park the car out of the direct line of sight of her family.
As she drove, Martha rehearsed what she was going to say to Ron and her kids. A short-lived feeling of dread made its way through her mind as she thought about the damage Sue could be doing to her family while masquerading in Martha’s body. She shuddered at the thought and pushed it from her mind, refocusing on different ways the conversation with Ron might go. “He’ll know it’s me,” she thought. “He has to.”
Martha arrived at her predetermined spot and parked the car before walking back toward her house, trying to stay off the street as much as possible and not draw attention to herself. She weaved through backyards and an alley for a few minutes before coming within line of sight of her front door. She saw Jake’s friend Alex walking up to the house and contemplated calling out to him before reasoning that doing so would only cause more issues at the present moment. Instead, she stayed out of sight, using some trees and bushes in the neighbor’s yard as cover, and moved closer to the house. Peering through the bushes, Martha could see the front door and only look on in horror as she saw Sue in her body open it to greet Alex. Every second that Martha looked at Sue in her body, every word that Sue spoke in Martha’s voice made her gut churn. When Sue slammed the door in Alex’s face, Martha knew that she had to do something, but what?
She began to think that a direct confrontation would be a bad idea. Moreover, she noticed that Ron’s car was gone and reasoned that he and Jake were probably at the gym.
“Stop,” Martha said louder than she anticipated. She had only meant to say it to herself.
She covered her mouth and held her breath as Alex stopped walking back toward his car to look around. He looked in her direction and slowly walked over to the bushes. Martha began to panic. She hadn’t planned on having to confront Jake’s friends about all of this, nor had she given any thought to what to say should the situation arise. Alex came around the bushes and stared at her.
“My god, woman,” exclaimed Alex. “Why can you not take no for an answer? How many times do we have to tell you to stay the hell away from Jake? He even told you himself just yesterday to stay out of his life. Give me one good reason not to call the cops on you right now.”
Without thinking, Martha blurted in Sue’s voice, “I’ll suck your dick if you keep your mouth shut!”
She was just as shocked by those words as Alex was. She had not planned on saying that. It had just come out. Martha’s mind raced back to the information she had read in the spell book and even contemplated getting it from the car to show Alex what was going on. There were passages and warnings after the directions for the spell that explained potential hazards and side effects.
The book said that in the event that the spell causes two people to switch bodies, aspects of personality from the original person may still be present. Additionally, the individual who casts the spell can further alter the effects based on their mood and state of mind when the spell was originally performed. In extreme cases, the emotion felt when the spell was cast could even create an influencing aura that affected not only those directly involved with the spell but those they interacted with afterward as well.
While Alex still stood, mouth agape and staring at her, Martha tried to salvage the situation and fight the lustful feelings building up within her.
“No,” she thought. “I can’t let Sue’s libido and pent-up sexual desires control me. I have to be stronger than this magic.”
Martha’s eyes locked with Alex’s gaze. A storm of mixed emotions of fear, arousal, excitement, and anxiety swirled in her mind as the tingling sensation she had felt earlier in the morning returned. She could feel her cheeks begin to flush, and she felt an increased wetness between her thighs. Sexual anticipation charged the air between her and Alex. She stepped toward him.
“No, I can’t!” she screamed in her head. She took another step forward.
“This is Jake’s best friend, and I’ve known him since he was a baby!” she again shouted in her mind. She was just a foot away from Alex, who was still fixed in place, seemingly in shock.
Martha stopped just as she pressed up against Alex with Sue’s body, her hands on the waistband of his shorts. Primal desire told her to rip off his shorts and take his cock in her mouth until he came over and over again. Visions of his cum filling her mouth and covering her face danced through Martha’s mind, and the desire to make them a reality was almost overwhelming. But a voice called out from the confines of her consciousness and told her to stop, that they would be seen, and being arrested for sexual acts in a public setting would not help her get back to her family. The feelings of sexual desire subsided somewhat. Martha looked at Alex through Sue’s eyes.
“Or maybe just the thought of your cock in my mouth is enough to buy your silence?” she purred as she playfully bit at his ear.
She looked down to see a large bulge in Alex’s shorts and a wet spot forming as he leaked precum for her. It took all of Martha’s willpower to keep from grabbing hold of his cock and stroking it until he came for her.
“I think I have your attention now, huh?” she continued as she ran her hands over Alex’s chest. “Why don’t you head on home now and rub one out while you think about my lips around your dick.”
Alex shivered, and the wet spot on his shorts grew a little larger. “Okay,” he whispered as she awkwardly turned and walked back toward his car.
Martha breathed a sigh of relief and decided that she would head back to Sue’s house to make another plan. As much as she wanted to go and confront Sue, she knew she needed to have some sort of backup plan and a means to convince Ron and her family of what was happening. As she drove, her mind wandered to what she had seen Sue wearing when she answered the door, and the feelings of despair returned.
“If this spell is making me overly sexually charged, I can’t imagine what Sue is doing in my body,” thought Martha. “I don’t want to be angry with Ron if he does anything with her because it’s me, after all, in voice and appearance. Still…”
Tears flowed freely down her face as Martha drove on. She felt terribly guilty about even the slightest thought of wanting to take Alex in her mouth, and she cried, knowing that it was only a matter of time before Sue was using her body to make love to Ron. “I have to figure out how to stop this,” she said out loud as she wiped away the tears. “Sue may not have planned properly to get this whole thing started, but I’m going to make sure I can get back out of it, even if I have to make backup plans for my backup plans!”
Once she was back at Sue’s house, Martha went straight up to her room and started going through Sue’s phone once again and looking through the old spell book. She found a notebook and pen on the desk and began to draft her plans, the supplies she would need for another spell to break the one currently on her, and the risks associated with doing so. Even with perfect intentions, ingredients, and a clear mind, there would still be risks of losing aspects of her personality in Sue’s body and mind. Martha understood this clearly but wanted nothing more than to be back in her husband’s arms and to see her children through her own eyes again.
“I’ve been away from you all for just a day, and I already feel so alone,” Martha cried.
Martha spent several hours going through her notes and reciting the words to the spell over and over again, using Sue’s phone to translate the Latin through multiple apps to make sure she knew exactly what she was saying and how each word should be spoken. By the end of it all, she had nearly filled the entire notebook with her plans. Just as she lay the notebook down on the bed, she heard Sue’s parents come back into the house and call out for her. Taking a deep breath, she walked out of the bedroom and down the stairs to greet them.
Sue’s parents asked her how her day had been and if she had done anything fun, and said they had missed her while they were out and about shopping and enjoying the down. Edward, Sue’s father, gave her a hug and apologized for the argument they’d had the day before. Martha played Sue’s personality as best as she could, acting aloof and accepting Edward’s hug with a feigned half-hearted embrace. She knew the longer she was around Sue’s parents, the greater the risk of exposing herself. Fortunately, the conversation wrapped up, and she was able to go back upstairs with a promise that she’d be back down for dinner later.
Back in Sue’s room, Martha noticed that Sue’s phone was pinging with several notifications. She picked it up and opened the corresponding app to see in real-time the conversation Sue and Valerie were having.
“Oh, this is perfect,” whispered Martha. “She must have signed on through my phone, and it never kicked her out on hers.”
She rushed over to the desk and found a new notebook before settling onto the bed to read what the two girls were talking about and take more notes on anything useful or any thoughts she had about their conversation. By the time Martha needed to go down and have dinner with Sue’s parents, she had modified her plan. In the chaos of the day, she had forgotten that her family was supposed to be leaving for their vacation in just a few days, but she could use that to her advantage. Running downstairs to the kitchen for dinner, Martha couldn’t help but smile. She was going to not only expose Sue and break the spell, but she was going to make sure the girl was not able to cause any more harm to her family moving forward. All Martha needed was a little bit of time.
During Dinner, Martha apologized for being aloof earlier in the afternoon and for the argument that she had started the day before.
“I’m really sorry, Dad,” she said with a quivering lip. “I know I’m not a very good daughter sometimes. I’ve just been so stressed lately because I know I’ll be going to college in a few months, and Jake and I have been talking again…”
Martha trailed off to pretend to wipe away a tear before continuing.
“I know it probably seems so silly, like he and I just keep going back and forth, but he’s just so wonderful. And… and we’ve been talking again, and I can just feel that something is different this time. He invited me to go on his family’s trip to the US Virgin Islands. I know it’s really short notice, but I talked to his mom, Martha, today too, and she really wants me there. She’s so nice and loving, and so is Jake. They even offered to buy me a plane ticket too, which I know couldn’t have been cheap on such short notice. They’re such loving people and…” said Martha, her voice beginning to shake.
Talking about Jake brought back the fear and anxiety of being away from him and the rest of her family, the fear of Sue having free reign of her house, and the feelings of uncertainty that she was in over her head with everything going on.
“I’m sorry,” said Martha. She was no longer acting and let her true sadness show. “I just feel alone without him, and I love him so much. It messes with my head, and I just…”
Sue’s mom came over and hugged Martha, thinking that she was consoling her daughter. Martha held her close and buried her face into Sue’s mother’s shoulder and cried. Although her plan had originally been to put on an act and convince Sue’s parents to let her go on the trip, Martha hadn’t realized just how much she already missed her family and feared for their safety. When her tears had dried and she was able to compose herself, Martha sat back up and apologized to Sue’s parents, laughing to herself as she realized that she didn’t even know their names. Her plan had worked, and Martha got the permission she wanted to go on the trip. Using the excuse of needing to pack, she rushed back upstairs to Sue’s room.
The next phase of her plan was to make sure she could get a plane ticket and find a way to get to the resort once she was on the island. Fortunately, Martha had her credit card information memorized. She searched for available seats and jumped for joy when she found a seat available in economy on the same flight Ron and her family would be on. Now all that was left to do was pack and lay low for the next few days while trying to make attempts to get back to her house and get a hold of Ron. As Martha reflected on a busy and strange day in Sue’s body and tried to relax, energy was peaking for Sue as she continued to exploit Martha’s body.
Ron’s hands swiftly removed the robe that Sue had been wearing and gazed at the gorgeous body of his wife before him, not knowing that it wasn’t truly the woman he loved. Lust burned within him as he pulled Sue back into an increasingly aggressive embrace. Her tongue darted in and out of his mouth as she tore at his clothes. Once he was naked, he scooped Sue up and carried her into the bathroom. She wrapped her legs around him and felt his throbbing member pressing against her, desperate to push inside her increasingly receptive pussy.
“I’ve been thinking about you all day,” panted Ron.
“Is that so?” whispered Sue. “Tell me what you were thinking.
“I was thinking that I was going to repay you for a wonderful start to my day,” replied Ron, gently placing Sue down on the bathroom counter and spreading her legs.
He slowly reached down and nimbly worked both hands over her labia and clitoris before gently sliding a finger into Sue, repeatedly making a “come here” motion as his other hand continued to build pressure and stimulation on her clit. Meanwhile, Sue couldn’t help but moan as Ron used his lips and tongue to continuously tease her nipples and neck. For several minutes, Ron continued his manual stimulation, slowly building a pressure wave of pleasure that continuously threatened to boil over. Smaller waves of pleasure rippled through her from different directions, coming from each point Ron touched. Sue leaned back against the mirror and closed her eyes, savoring the sensations.
“Seems like you’re ready,” said Ron, smiling.
Sue opened her eyes and looked at Ron gripping his cock and gently pressing it against her labia, coating the head of his cock with her pussy’s juices and making it glisten. The sudden realization that she was about to be fucked by Jake’s dad sent a shiver of anxiety and excitement through Sue. She wrapped her legs around Ron and pulled him closer, forcing his cock into her. In Martha’s voice, she cried out, “Oh fuck yes! Oh, fuck me, baby!”
Ron had never heard his wife talk to him like that. Her words supercharged his lust, and he began thrusting into her with tremendous speed. Sue wrapped her legs tighter around him and locked her arms around the back of Ron’s neck. He picked her up from the counter and didn’t miss a beat as he increased his rhythm further yet.
“This. Is. Amazing.” exhaled Sue between thrusts.
She locked her hands together behind Ron’s neck as tight as she could and locked her feet together behind his back, holding on as tightly as she could. Raising herself up before Ron’s next thrust, Sue let herself drop to meet his movement, forcing him into her at a slightly different angle. The resulting change set off all of her pleasure alarms, and she raised herself up again and again to meet each new thrust. The pressure wave of pleasure quickly erupted as Sue came all over Ron’s dick as he continued to fuck her. Involuntarily, all of her muscles tensed, and she tightened herself around Ron’s shaft and dug her nails into his back.
“Cum inside me before you fuck me to death!” exclaimed Sue.
Her words seemed to do the trick as Ron quickly reached his maximum and tensed up as well, pulsing his cock with a new eruption of cum. The two of them stayed locked together for several moments before Ron gently placed Sue back onto the counter and slowly pulled out of her, causing his cum to drip onto the floor. Sue watched with tired yet lustful eyes.
“I thought I may have drained you dry this morning,” she purred.
“I’ll always have more for my goddess,” panted Ron.
He kissed Sue again before starting the shower.
“Are you going to join me?” he said, winking.
“As much as I’d love to, I think I might go lie down for a moment, “whispered Sue. “I need to get the feeling back in my legs.”
“Fair enough,” chuckled Ron. “I love you, honey. So much. You’re the perfect partner and the perfect woman. I don’t tell you that enough.”
Sue was taken off guard by Ron’s sudden change from lust to passion and admiration.
“Oh, thank you. You too,” she replied as she quickly hurried out of the bathroom.
She put her robe back on and went downstairs, sneaking past the living room where Jake and his siblings were watching a movie and into the kitchen. Sue opened the fridge and freezer and browsed through her options before settling on a tub of chocolate ice cream. Scooping herself a generous bowl, she crept back upstairs to the bedroom and sat in bed to watch TV and enjoy her ice cream. After some time, Ron came out of the shower in a towel and moved about the room, taking an inventory of his clothes and making mental notes for packing for the trip. He turned toward Sue to talk to her and noticed the empty bowl of ice cream in her lap.
“Um, honey. Did you eat an entire bowl of ice cream?” asked Ron.
“Yeah, why?” replied Sue as she stared at the TV.
“I guess I must have stopped the blood flow to more than just your legs then,” laughed Ron.
“What do you mean?” asked Sue as she turned toward him.
“Honey, you’re…you’re lactose intolerant, answered Ron flatly.
Sue felt a sharp churning in her stomach. Her eyes widened as a sudden and primal urge to rush to the nearest toilet forced her from the bed and into the bathroom. Not bothering to shut the door behind her, she barely made it to the toilet before the floodgates of hell opened from her backside. She heard Ron roaring with laughter over the torrent before he closed the bathroom door.
“What are you laughing at, Dad?” Jake called from the bottom of the stairs.
“Oh, nothing, just your mother’s misfortune,” Ron called back.
Speaking to Sue through the closed door, he continued, “But seriously, Martha, honey, please let me know if you need anything. If this is anything like last time, you’re probably going to be out of commission for a couple of days. If you need me to, I’ll call the office for you and tell them you need to rest up from being…sick, before we go on our trip.”
Sue cursed to herself and, for the next few hours, even regretted having ever cast the spell in the first place. By the time she was able to walk back out to the bedroom, she was sore and exhausted from the ordeal. Walking over to the nightstand, she saw a large sports drink and a note:
I know you’ll be up a bit tonight. Sleeping on the couch, so the bed is all yours. Drink up, ice cream girl.
Love, Ron.
Too tired to think of any retort to the note, Sue took a few drinks from the bottle before flopping on the bed with only her thoughts of regret and the angry sounds of her intestines to keep her company.
“Wherever Martha is, even if it’s some sort of demonic dimension, can’t be as bad as this,” thought Sue.
Martha lay awake in Sue’s room, her heart racing. A thousand thoughts a minute raced through her mind as she struggled to calm herself down. She began to hyperventilate. Sitting up and clutching a pillow, Martha rocked back and forth as the thoughts continued to move through her head. One stuck out above the others, and Martha’s eyes darted to the spell book that she had placed back on the desk. Summoning all of the energy she could, Martha hopped over to the desk and retrieved the book, darting back to the bad as quickly as she could.
Panting from the anxiety, she clumsily opened the book and began to thumb through the pages, trying to find what she had marked before. When she couldn’t find it, she tossed the book aside and grabbed one of the notebooks she had been putting her thoughts and plans in and flipped through the pages frantically. Finally, she found what she had been looking for, the passage that she had remembered reading earlier in the day. In the dim light of the bedside lamp, she reread her notes:
The spell is a distortion of reality and may create severe anxiety and distress in those impacted by it. - Warnings on page 83.
With the page number in mind, Martha picked up the book once again and flipped through until she arrived on page 83. She read and reread the potential symptoms of the spell, which could be amplified if the spell had not been cast correctly in the first place. Frustrated, Martha through the spell book onto the floor and curled back up in the bed, clutching her pillow.
The next two days passed, with each woman battling their own demons. For Sue, it was the aftershocks of her love for ice cream and the physical pain that came with her inhabited body’s intolerance for dairy. For Martha, it was the twisted mental struggle that came as a byproduct of being the main target of the spell she found herself under. Visions of otherworldly and fantastic beings and events haunted her waking dreams. Neither woman slept well and was only able to keep going due to the thought of the potential salvation that the upcoming vacation might offer. Wednesday morning arrived with both women finding themselves drained and anxious as they boarded their flight for Saint Thomas Island.
Martha took special care to make sure she stayed away from the gate for as long as possible so as to avoid being seen by her family. She didn’t want to spring her trap until the proper moment, Unbeknownst to Martha, Sue had sent her friend, Valerie, to her house the day before to take pictures of the spell book and bring some ingredients to her at Jake’s house. Martha had been out of the house at the time, taking a walk to try to calm herself as the anxiety brought on by the spell wreaked havoc on her mind. Together, Sue and Valerie had performed the spell on Jake’s twin sister, Cheyenne, and done so successfully, or so they thought. Sue had once again managed to mispronounce her Latin, and rather than swapping Valerie and Cheyenne into each other’s bodies, they trapped both of their minds into Cheyenne’s body. The process had put Valerie in command and made Cheyeene a prisoner within her own consciousness.
Valerie’s body was pulled into a void out of space and time, left with small fragments of her former personality but a full capacity for memory. Her family immediately noticed her disappearance, but the initial search ran cold as they came to realize that Valerie had left no trace whatsoever as to where she had gone. All the while, Sue, Martha, and Valerie (at least most of her consciousness) were making their plans for their two-week stay in the US Virgin Islands.
After checking in at the resort, Jake wanted to get out of the room and start exploring to see if anything interesting had changed since last year. His excitement turned to anxiety as he heard his mom’s voice call out for him to wait up so she could go with him. Meanwhile, Jake saw his sister skip off with his dad and younger brother. He noticed something odd about the way Cheyenne was moving and almost clinging to their dad. As he went to call out to them, Sue came up to him in Martha’s body and pulled him into a strong hug. Planting a kiss on his cheek, she winked at Jake before taking his arm and leading him down a walkway in the opposite direction of the rest of his family.
Sue couldn’t help but smile. Everything that she and Valerie had talked about was going according to plan. They had successfully gotten Valerie into Cheyenne’s body, they made it to their destination without being found out, and now they had Jake and Ron separated. The only additional piece to move out of the way now was Jake’s younger brother. However, the girls were confident that they could dump him off at one of the pools for a time to give them a chance to seduce their respective men. Valerie had made Sue describe the sensations of being with Ron in intimate detail during the flight to the island. The story became so descriptive and involved that both of them had to leave at separate times to attempt to relieve their sexual energy in the airplane bathroom. Neither of them was very successful and were now primed and ready for a release, with Sue going after Jake and Cheyenne going after Ron. Valerie had asked about going after Jake at some point during the trip, but Sue would have none of it. As far as she was concerned, Jake was hers alone, and the only reason Valerie was even on the trip was because Sue had offered it to her. In Sue’s mind, Valerie owed her a debt of gratitude.
Jake felt a mix of emotions as he walked with his mom around the resort. He knew something about her seemed off, but he couldn't quite place it. At the same time, he felt a nearly overwhelming urge to touch her, to feel her, and to be intimate in any way possible. Stress clouded his thoughts, and adrenaline rushed through his body. Sweat began to bead on his forehead and run down the side of his face. Sue took notice and pulled Jake off of the walkway and into the nearest building. It was a lounge with several guests and staff milling about. Frustrated, Sue continued to pull Jake through the area and down a hallway until she found an unoccupied bathroom. Pushing Jake in, she followed and locked the door behind them.
Leaning against the counter, Jake tried to catch his breath as he grappled with the feelings and emotions swirling and moving in his mind. Something was wrong. He didn’t feel like himself. He had only ever seen his mother as a loving and nurturing figure, a woman he admired, adored, and loved. But now Jake was feeling increasing pressure from some outside force to view his mother’s body in a new light, a light of sexual desire and pure lust. It was wrong, and Jake knew it, but his strength and ability to fight the pressure were rapidly deteriorating.
Sue was also at a loss for what was happening, but when she caught the outline of a growing bulge in Jake’s shorts, any thoughts she had for caring for him were quickly dispelled as her desire to see him naked took root and spread. She moved toward him and quickly pulled his shorts and boxers down to his ankles, revealing his pulsing member. Moving quickly, Sue pulled the straps of her swimsuit to either side and let the top portion of Martha’s one piece that she was wearing bunch up at her hips. The thought to remove it entirely, along with her swim skirt, crossed her mind, but it was brushed aside. She wanted to taste Jake, to lubricate his cock with her saliva before sliding it between Martha’s beautiful and full breasts. They were much larger than Sue’s, and she wanted to use them to make Jake cum for her.
Jake averted his eyes and looked up at the ceiling as he felt Sue take hold of him with Martha’s hand. As Sue lowered her head to take Jake in her mouth, he suddenly pushed her away. A voice called out in his mind, “That’s not Martha!”
He quickly pulled his shorts back up and ran out of the bathroom and back out to the main courtyard of the resort complex, desperately looking around to find his dad and siblings. Jake kept moving as he was not sure how far away Martha was.
“I don’t know what’s happening, but that was not my mom. It couldn’t have been,” he thought.
Out of the corner of his eye, Jake saw a flash of movement. He turned just as his sister, Cheyenne, ran into him, throwing her arms around him and crying.
“Jake,” she cried. “There’s something in my head! There’s a voice, and it’s…it’s making me want to do things. It made me want to do things to Dad…” She trailed off, burying her face into Jake’s shoulder.
Jake was confused and still felt the urge to keep running, but he stayed still and held his sister for several moments, unable to move. Sue came up behind them in Martha’s body, rage filling her face. The sight of Jake hugging who Sue knew was Valerie infuriated her. Sue opened her mouth to begin screaming at both of them as Martha, in Sue’s body, emerged from behind a stack of pool chairs. She was mumbling under her breath and only raised her voice as Sue and the others took notice of her.
“Et pereant malefici, ad veras formas revertantur omnes animae implicatae!” recited Martha as she blew the ashes of burning sage over all of them. There was a bright flash of light and a sudden rush of wind. Everything seemed to stand still for several moments, and it was as if the onlookers in the area had forgotten what they had just witnessed.
Sue was the first to realize that she was back in her own body. She tackled Martha to the ground and began to hit her wherever she could, scratching at Martha’s face and knocking her head against the concrete. Jake and Cheyenne snapped out of their momentary haze and, in turn, tackled Sue to the ground as a crowd gathered around them. Screaming and cursing, Sue writhed and twisted, but Jake and his sister held her firmly down. Resort staff arrived quickly with security. They helped Martha to her feet and relieved Cheyenne and Jake of Sue, carrying her off as she continued to kick and scream. Although her head was pounding, Martha took Jake and Cheyenne in her arms and hugged them so tightly they had to plead for air. When she relented and released them, Martha could only smile and cry that she was back in her own body and holding those whom she loved so dearly.
Ron arrived shortly after the incident with Jake’s younger brother and had to shoulder his way through the crowd to find Martha. Upon getting to her, he picked her up and held her close saying over and over again,” Please, Martha, tell me it’s really you. I’m so sorry I didn’t see it sooner.”
It took Martha several minutes to get her husband to calm down and a few hours more before all of the statements had been collected by local authorities. Nobody in the family revealed the fact that they had been under the influence of a magical spell, but they went along with the narrative that Martha had planned initially. She told the authorities about finding strange charges to her credit card for airfare and local transportation and only realized it had been Sue when she saw her at the resort, stalking her son and her family. That’s when Sue had attacked her. A multitude of bystanders attested to the validity of the attack, saying that Sue had seemed to come out of nowhere, and before anyone knew it, she had Martha on the ground and under a brutal assault.
Several days passed, and Martha and her family took it easy, mostly enjoying each other’s company and assuring one another that everything was fine and that none of them was truly in control of what they were doing while under the spell. By the weekend, Sue’s parents had flown out to get her and travel with her back to the mainland. They had already been interviewed by police back at home several times. Police had confirmed that Sue had used Martha’s credit card information to book her airfare and that she had been messaging her friend Valerie about going to the islands. Valerie had protested and then seemingly disappeared. She turned up, naked and bruised on her front lawn days later after Martha broke the spell. The part of her mind that had been trapped in another dimension and remembered the pain it had experienced. Those memories overpowered what Valerie thought she remembered about her brief time in Cheyenne’s body, and she went along with the story that Sue must have kidnapped her and left her somewhere. She then apparently escaped and found her way back home.
That Saturday night, Jake and his siblings went out to enjoy some fun at the beach with a nighttime volleyball tournament, leaving Martha and Ron in the suite by themselves. They curled up in the bed together, just enjoying each other’s company and the peace of a quiet room without their kids.
“Is your head feeling okay today?” asked Ron as he stroked Martha’s hair.
“Yes, for the hundredth time, I’m fine,” smiled Martha.
“Is there anything that you need, or anything I can do for you?” asked Ron, guilt still in his voice.
Martha propped herself up on her elbow and looked at her husband with a smile. She gently caressed his face and kissed his lips softly.
“You don’t have to feel guilty about anything. We were all struggling with horrible and overwhelming urges. I did and said things that I would never have done otherwise as well.” She kissed Ron again before continuing.
“And now that I’m feeling fully like myself again and recovered from what happened earlier this week, I think I’ll let you in on a little secret.”
Ron perked up. His guilt was replaced with cautious arousal and anticipation. Martha kissed him again, this time gently parting his lips with her tongue, something she had rarely done before. Their kiss deepened, lasting several seconds before Martha pulled away again. She got out of bed and removed her shirt and pajama pants to reveal a black lace bra and thong Sue had packed while she still had control of Martha’s body.
“There was one good thing that came from this whole experience,” Martha whispered seductively.
“And, and what was that?” Ron gulped.
“I told you how I read through that spell book extensively and saw that pieces of personality could slide between those caught in the spell?
Ron nodded.
“It would seem that either a bit of Sue’s libido stayed with me, or I just came to realize how much fun sex could be. So many things to explore.”
Ron’s heart raced as he slowly moved and sat on the edge of the bed, revealing a growing erection. Martha took note and bit her lip before smiling and slowly walking toward the bathroom.
“I was just thinking,” she said as she walked away from Ron, putting extra emphasis on the sway of her hips. “That I might need your help in the shower. You know how I struggle to wash my back very well.”
Martha unfastened her bra and let it fall to the floor. She locked eyes with her husband as she slowly moved her hands up to caress her breasts. Ron removed his shirt to expose his toned chest and core.
“Mmmmmm, I love the way you look, honey,” said Martha. She took her breasts in her hands and sensually massaged them, teasing her nipples with her fingers and savoring the ripples of sensation that radiated from them and through her body.
“You’re a goddess,” smiled Ron as he took off his shorts. He sat on the edge of the bed and began to slowly stroke himself to the sight of his wife.
Martha turned around and slowly bent over as she pulled her thong down to her ankles before standing back up and kicking it across the room. She looked over her shoulder at Ron and stepped into the bathroom, calling out to him.
“I might need your help washing my breasts too, honey. And maybe when you have them all soaped up, I might just slip a little and slide them over that godly cock of yours. I might even let you cum on them, but you have to play with my ass first.”
Ron stopped stroking as Martha finished talking and turned on the water. He twitched, unsure how to interpret her words, and cum began to leak onto his hand. Martha peaked out from the bathroom and smirked. She waltzed over to Ron and knelt in front of him at the edge of the bed.
“And now here you’ve gone and started without me,” she said as she took him fully into her mouth.
Her tongue danced over the head of Ron’s cock as she took him as deep as she could without gagging. She had never given him a blowjob before and wasn’t entirely sure what to do, but Ron seemed to enjoy it despite her inexperience. Within minutes, Ron began to tense up. Martha withdrew from his cock, breathing in deeply. She continued to slowly stroke him, admiring how slick his shaft had become.
“I’m at a loss as to whether I should finish you off right now or keep teasing you,” she said, still stroking her husband.
“Make me cum, and then we can have more fun in the shower before we waste the hot water,” panted Ron.
“Hmmmm,” giggled Martha. She stopped stroking and hopped up to run to the bathroom and turn the water off. “There,” she said, her eyes sparkling. “Now we can take our time.”
She sauntered back to Ron, savoring the lustful but agonized look in his eyes. He was aching for release, and she wanted to enjoy herself as she edged him along. Reaching her husband at the edge of the bed, Martha turned around and bent over in front of him, showing off her glistening labia and tight asshole. Backing herself up, Martha began to grind her ass against Ron’s cock, which was still wet from her spit and his precum.
“Now tell me, honey, now that you know I want to try new things in the bedroom, are you excited?” asked Martha as she continued to grind against him.
“Yes,” whispered Ron. He could barely speak as he tried to take everything about the experience in.
“Good. That’s what I want to hear,” purred Martha. “You must know that I’m going to make you cum for me several times tonight.”
“I do,” said Ron, groaning as Martha applied more pressure to his cock with her ass.
‘Mmmmm, good,” whispered Martha as she leaned back against her husband. “Now tell me, where do you want to cum first? You have so many…options.”
Martha spoke the last word slowly as she slowly continued to grind against Ron.
“B-breasts. On your breasts…quickly!” said Ron, breathing heavily
Martha swiftly stood up and wrapped her husband's throbbing cock between her breasts and moved up and down, stroking Ron as she applied pressure from the sides. Looking down, Martha giggled at the head of Ron’s cock popping in and out from between her breasts. Lowering her head, she took him in her mouth as well, once again teasing his head with her tongue.
“I’m cumming!” exclaimed Ron.
Martha quickly pull him out of her mouth and lowered herself so that her backside rested on her heels. Ron stood up fully as Martha stroked him through his orgasm, shooting streaks of cum across her chest and neck. A stray shot even hit her in her open mouth as she gasped at her handiwork. In the excitement of tasting Ron’s cum for the first time, Martha took him back into her mouth and continued to suck and stroke him until the last drops of his cum were sliding down her throat.
Standing up, Martha took Ron’s hand and led him back into the bathroom. She turned the water back on and then turned to face her husband.
“You made a mess, so now you have to clean me up,” she giggled. “Take your time, though, and maybe tease my ass a little. I might want you to cum there, too, a little later this week.”
Blood flowed back into Ron’s cock at his wife’s words, and he knew he was ready for another round.
1
13.8K
4
5
Ross here again. Friends are great, but they can lead to drama sometimes. My friend Ian somehow found out that my girlfriend, Carole, has been using skinsuits to let me sleep with any woman I want (even celebrities!) and it sounds like he wants a piece of the pie. Fortunately, Carole has a plan to deal with this troublesome development but she needs my help.
Previous story: https://www.outfoxstories.com/blog/commission/smyzxb_vulnerability/
______________________________
Mrs. Rackert’s huge, soft tits felt like dough in my hands. Kneading them from behind was almost as intoxicating as the feeling of her folds convulsing around my cock.
“Ah… Ross, your hard rod, it’s so big! It’s rampaging inside me! I’m gonna cum!” Mrs. Rackert moaned in between panting breaths. Her long dirty blonde hair disheveled and flecked with glistening sweat from our rough copulation. “Ross, I’m cumming!”
“I’m cumming, too, Mrs. Rackert. Hnnghn!”
I felt my sacs tighten, a pressure building in my loins causing me to lose my rhythm. Feeling the incoming orgasm, I let go of Mrs. Rackert’s tits and took hold of her plump hips and pulled, driving my penis in as deep as I could before it exploded, pumping load after load into my professor’s innermost depths. My vision blurred as my ejaculation went on: ten seconds, twenty, thirty seconds; I almost made it to forty before I felt my high start to fade. As the pleasure dimmed, I became more aware of the semen leaking from Mrs. Rackert’s snatch, oozing out thickly to pool on the sheets below us. I was panting myself as I pulled out and flopped back onto my butt upon the soggy bedsheets. I saw Mrs. Rackert’s curvy figure slump tummy down as well. We both took a minute to catch our breath after the wild sex. This ejaculation volume booster my girlfriend found was incredible, but it took proportionally more out of me, cumming that much for that long.
Mrs. Rackert stirred first. Pulling herself up into a sitting position, I watched as she ran a hand over her body, wicking jizz from the puddle from her breasts, and stomach. She looked me in the eye as she dropped the collected cum from her hand into her mouth and swallowed.
“Ross, you’re such a naughty boy, seducing your professor like this. You know I can’t give you extra credit for this,” she purred. The sights and sounds threatened to pierce my refractory period and make me hard again in a hurry.
But, her words themselves had the opposite effect.
“Shit… Mrs. Rackert’s a fine piece of ass, but you had to bring up class and now I can’t forget how she failed me…”
The shapely professor’s demeanor changed suddenly from seductive to sympathetic.
“Aww, sorry about that, hun,” she apologized. Shaking out her golden curls, she reached behind her neck, and moments later, her facial features deformed, deflating as the person under her skin removed the head mask portion of the skinsuit.
“We were doing so well, too. It really is too bad you have bad memories with this woman. She’s got a banging body for an older lady,” Carole remarked, as if Mrs. Rackert was any older than 30. My girlfriend's face emerged from Mrs. Rackert’s back and the latter’s vacated head rested flaccidly upon her huge bosom, yellow hair spilling out around her chest and down her front. Leaving the suit in that partially removed state, Carole crawled forward on Mrs. Rackert’s hands and knees to kiss me.
“It is nice to get to plow her. I’d always wanted to do that, even since the first class,” I agreed when she let my lips go.
“And now you have,” my girlfriend giggled, sitting back and once more running a hand along Mrs. Rackert’s bodyline. “Imagine if we filmed ourselves and sent the video to her husband?”
I frowned. “That’s cruel. And if anything, that would send the mister after my head as much as get between their marriage.”
“Not if you put on a suit first. I have one of a big black guy with a huge dick. I bet Mrs. Rackert would look great taking a BBC. Alternatively, imagine his face seeing his wife railed by a girl with a cock.”
I shook my head more firmly. “No. As much as I clashed with her, it would be wrong to mess up her life like that.” Sometimes I worried about my girlfriend’s morals.
Skinsuits - a technological marvel that changed the wearer externally to whatever appearance the skinsuit was modeled after. Whether it was a real person or a fictional one, skinsuits could impersonate anyone with near perfect accuracy, and with spatial shaping technology, no disparity between wearer and disguise was incompatible. Even I, a nearly 6 ft tall 20 year old man was able to become a sexy 5’6” bombshell thanks to skinsuits.
Since then Carole and I have made skinsuits almost ubiquitous in our sex life. I didn't always use one but, on the few occasions I did, my experiences were split between becoming a girl myself to play with Carole’s cumming dildo when she wanted to take the lead and getting to try out different male body types (both usually at Carole's request). Carole herself almost always wore a skinsuit for sex these days. She gave me the chance to sleep with a wider diversity of women than I could have ever dreamed of, from my hot professor this semester to the cute convenience store android greeter modeled after a busty bunny girl, to famous celebrities. I could practically point at any woman we saw and say a word, and in a day or two, I could be fucking her. Or rather, my girlfriend in a skinsuit of the woman we saw. Thus, I had been indoctrinated in the special pleasures and privileges of skinsuits.
Even watching her put on or strip from a skinsuit had shifted from an alarming and disturbing sight to an arousing spectacle for me. But I noticed Carole’s expression sober as she removed the rest of Mrs. Rackert’s skinsuit, returning to her natural, slender form.
“Um… Ross, I have some bad news.”
I blinked. “What is it?”
“Well… It’s about Ian… somehow he found out about my skinsuits and is… pestering me about them.”
“That… could be a problem, yes…” I scowled thoughtfully. Ian was a good friend, perhaps even my best friend here at college, but he had a whimsical side that sometimes made him hard to read, and recently he’d been a bit more… bold in talking about his tastes in women. I could see him learning about skinsuits and the special play I enjoyed through my girlfriend and them being… enviable. Though, it was curious that he hadn’t mentioned anything to me about it yet.
“Sorry if he’s given you a hard time. I’ll have a talk with him about it,” I offered, though I hadn’t really formed a proper plan for the confrontation yet.
“Well, actually, I have a different idea,” Carole suggested. “And I want your help for it.”
“Sure, anything for you, Love.”
My beautiful girlfriend smiled mischievously. “That’s what I like to hear.”
______________________________
“We’re doing what?” I asked incredulously.
A few days later, my girlfriend invited me back over to her place to execute her plan to deal with Ian. Having shared little of her plan back when she first brought it up, I was informed only to be ready to suit up. None of my experience with skinsuits thus far prepared me for this though.
Inside her apartment, I found my girlfriend seated on the edge of her bed, naked and suited up to her thighs in a pale skinsuit, with nearly identical red locks hanging from the suit’s empty head.
“Come, join me inside this suit,” she repeated patiently. A small smile turned up the corners of her lips.
“We… we can do that?”
Carole nodded. “This one’s special. I had it made specially for two simultaneous wearers.”
“How does that-”
“Just put it on with me, and you’ll find out! It’ll be far easier to experience than to try to explain it,” Carole cut him off. That statement could summarize a lot of skinsuit experiences. “You go in front for this,” she added.
As I drew closer, the suit did look a bit looser around her legs than normal. Usually the suits were pretty tight, but this didn’t look like there was nearly enough space to add me to the insides.
“Don’t worry, it’ll stretch.”
“A-alright. Don’t blame me if it tears or something though…”
Despite my fears though, my girlfriend was right as usual. After stripping out of my clothes, I discovered that the suit did indeed stretch enough for me to push my legs in with Carole’s. I had to practically sit in her lap as I worked myself in, but once it was on up to my thighs like it was for her, we both were able to work together to pull it up the rest of us. Having four hands balanced out the extra awkwardness of fitting around two bodies, and even knowing spatial shapers could work miracles, it was hard to feel confident about how we would look when it was all finished.
We inserted our arms into the suit’s together, ending the Shiva-like boon of multiple arms and presenting the first difficulty I was worried about: who would control our combined body? But I suppose I shouldn’t have been surprised to feel my girlfriend take charge while I was mulling over how to ask the question - Our arms felt as one, but they moved without my consent, quickly resuming the process of pulling the suit taut in the necessary places and pulling the head piece up over both of our heads. In the darkness of the mask pre-fitting, I felt us seal up the seam along our back, the feeling of sharing senses with the skinsuit already setting in for the parts of us that were already properly wearing it. Our hands adjusted the head piece and abruptly, I felt the suit take over my senses in full.
No longer was I sitting on my girlfriend’s lap, but instead, I was simply sitting on the edge of her bed, naked. The mirror on her make up table across the room reflected my girlfriend’s face upon our visage, the rest of our body as slim and properly shaped as she always looked in the nude.
“See? No one can tell we’re both in here together.” My girlfriend’s voice was like a whisper, clear but quiet, and seeming to come from just behind my ear. I wondered if it was audible at all to anyone outside.
“And because I’m registered as the suit owner, I also have master control over this body, too,” I felt the surreal experience of saying with my own lips, even though they were not my words. I felt us stand and saunter over to her walk-in closet and scan the section in the back where a multitude of skinsuits hung. I recognized several from our recent sexcapades, but I was surprised to see many more I wasn’t familiar with.
“Now, then, this is the next part of my plan.” Carole’s voice returned to the whisper version of her voice.
I felt us pick out one particular tanned skinsuit with short straw blonde hair as well as a second smaller pale peach suit with longer mousey-brown hair. We folded both over one arm before turning to a dresser in the closet and opening the top drawer. Inside was a black leather harness with a ring mount on the front - a strap-on harness. We carried the three items out of the closet and dropped them on the bed. From her nightstand, we picked up a pack of condoms. They were a dated style contraceptive in this era, but they were still available from most sex shops for novelty. These ones appeared to be shiny black latex. Lastly, I recognized the ejaculation volume boosting drug I had taken last time in the top drawer of the nightstand.
“We’re… I’m going to be fucking Ian, aren’t I?” I tried to whisper in the same stealth way Carole seemed to be able to talk in my ear, but I seemed only able to move our shared mouth and speak with my girlfriend's voice.
“Clever boy,” Carole murmured. I could hear the mirth even in her whisper. She knocked back a dose of the drug. I could only assume being in front was what made it go to my stomach; I could feel the water she drank with it quench some of my thirst. “Here, you can take over. Pack the suits up in that duffle and pick a nice outfit for us. Whatever strikes your fancy.”
“Leave me with the manual labor, huh? Alright,” I complained jokingly. As promised, I found myself in full control. Moving about felt as normal as my own body, aside from the difference in center of gravity. I almost couldn’t even tell that the suit I was wearing had an extra passenger - it was mostly no different than that vague feeling of tightness over my whole body that I remembered from the last time I wore a skinsuit. That made it easy enough to pack our bag, pick out a simple low cut yellow empire waist blouse and form fitting jeans and put them on (Carole helped with our bra).
“Not bold enough to try a skirt or dress?” Carole teased in my ear. I chose not to answer.
With the duffle on our shoulder, we locked up Carole’s apartment and set out.
______________________________
I faked a disgusted scowl.
“This is what you wanted, right? If I do this, you won’t tell Ross?” I grumbled. It was weird referring to myself in third person, as if I wasn’t there.
“Yes. Don’t worry, your secret will be safe with me!” My dark skinned friend was practically salivating as I stripped Carole’s body in the privacy of his apartment. That… was also weird, but my discomfort about it helped fuel my acting, so I tried to embrace it rather than suppress it (Carole’s idea). It was impossible to cover both her bare nipples and crotch with one hand, but I did my best, keeping one hand free to pull the tan skinsuit out of our duffle first.
“This is her, right? The girl from your gym?”
“Oh shit. Yeah, that looks like her,” Ian confirmed.
“I’ve never met this woman, so I’m not going to be able to act like her, just so you know,” I added. Carole had offered some suggestions for this interstitial banter on the way here. Why she wasn’t controlling us herself if she had all these ideas of how to play this out was beyond me.
“It’s alright. I’ve barely ever talked to her either. Just pretend your a typical tomboy and that’d be fine,” Ian waved dismissively. “A tomboy who wants my dick,” he added after the fact.
I didn’t have to veil my disgust as I turned around and started threading our Carole legs into the new skinsuit’s. “Does this work?” I whispered to Carole. “Putting on another?”
“Don’t worry, I wouldn’t have planned it this way if it didn’t,” Carole assured me in her stealth voice.
That much made sense, so I kept going, pulling the suit up our waist and then putting on her arms and chest and finally stretching the head over my own. It was nice and easy with a suit with short hair for a change, and definitely more straightforward than having two people put on one suit together. The familiar darkness quickly fade just like before once I sealed up the back and when I opened my eyes, my point of view was higher than I had become used to. Perhaps even a little higher than my own.
“Whoa, holy shit!” I heard Ian gasp behind me, his voice cracking. “You really do look just like her… I mean, I know what I saw before, but… still…”
I turned, glancing over myself as I faced Ian again. I felt strong. This woman he had requested was ripped. She had well defined muscles, but not bulging so far that it interfered with a womanly silhouette. She had big boobs and equally big areola above six pack, or no, eight pack abs and a neatly shaved patch of pubic hair just above her slit.
I cleared my throat, hearing a huskier, lower pitch than I was used to from most of the women in my life.
“Ahem… s-so, what are you waiting for, uh… dude. Take your pants off already,” I told him. A tomboy was basically a girl acting like a guy… right? I didn’t exactly have much experience with this type.
Ian picked his jaw up off the floor and scrambled to undo his belt and shuck his pants, kicking them across the room and yanking down his boxers.
I felt Carole take over. Seems she wanted to pilot for this part herself at least, so I became a passenger just along for the ride in first person.
“Hey, lose the shirt, too. If I have to be buck naked, you do, too.”
“Huh? Oh… uh… fair...” Ian squawked but complied, pulling his t-shirt over his head and tossing it with his pants. It was odd seeing my friend naked with a raging hard-on, even knowing that was where this encounter was headed from the start. It was only thanks to Carole making made me suck her dildo a number of times in the past that I wasn't totally grossed out as Carole guided our buff body in and wrapped our mouth around Ian’s pulsing brown shaft. In fact, feeling and tasting a real penis made me appreciate the accuracy of the craftsmanship of some of Carole’s dildos. They really were spot on recreations.
I should have expected that, as soon as we had taken Ian’s cock to its base, Carole would force me back in control.
“Oh my God,” Ian breathed as I choked in surprise. At least he enjoyed that. I recovered before he noticed anything and drawing on recent experience, continued the blow job as best I could until finally he came. Once again, I was startled by how well Carole’s fake cum emulated the taste of the real deal, and being used to the former made it easier to bear the slime spurting into my mouth now.
Pulling back, I felt Carole take control again. I felt a bit used, but, all things considered, the trend in swapping had been par for the course. Carole licked our lips.
“Not bad, Ian. But don’t think I’d be satisfied with just a blow job,” Carole made us say condescendingly. She reached down and grabbed his softening dick fiercely.
“Huh? W-wait, I just came. I’m still sensitive. And uh… it’s not like I can’t get hard again for a little bit!” Ian squealed.
Ian was usually a cool customer, so seeing him frantic like this, to this extent, was new to me.
Carole let him go with an indignant huff. We stood and returned to the duffle bag where she pulled out the second skinsuit and threw it at Ian.
“Since your dick is useless now, it’s your turn to put on a suit,” Carole sneered. She grabbed the strap-on harness and the condoms and turned away from Ian. “You saw me put this on, so you should be able to figure it out. Don’t worry about ripping it, it’ll stretch.”
“This is… a girl skinsuit? Wait, you want me to put this on? But…”
“Put it on, or I’ll put it on you,” Carole glared at him dangerously over our shoulder, making Ian yelp and start fumbling to obey. I caught a glance that the guy was actually hard again. He liked being bossed around by a strong woman, huh? No wonder Carole saw an opportunity to take advantage of the situation this way.
We focused once more on the strap-on harness, stepping into it and pulling it up to our hips. Before settling it fully in position though, Carole reached into the gym girl’s pussy with two fingers, then another. She went deeper and suddenly I felt an echo of the pleasure of fingering, multiplying the sensation. Did she… reach through the gym girl’s pussy to touch the Carole suit’s genitals, too? I realized what she was doing when her whole hand had almost disappeared to the wrist into the gym girl’s snatch and I felt our fingers close around my cock. This was the reason Carole had invited me along. Growing harder myself by the moment, Carole meticulously fished my dick out through two layers of suit till I protruded out through gym girl’s folds. Standing hard, size and awaiting volume bolstered by the drug earlier, my penis looked appropriately sized for her frame.
Carole opened up a condom and rolled it over me, tucking the edges into the gym girl’s pussy. Seeing the slick shine along my shaft, I understood then - it looked nearly indistinguishable from some of Carole’s black sex toys. And after she threaded it through the ring brace in the strap-on harness and finished securing the straps, it was even more convincing. We turned back to Ian to find him replaced by a petite young woman with long light brown hair and gray eyes. She had a modest chest which she seemed too distracted by to notice our approach.
“Hey, 'Mary,'” Carole grabbed the new girl by the head and yanked her close, leveling the gym girl’s “strap-on” in her face. “Suck on it.”
I could see Ian desperately processing the last few minutes’ events, clearly still hung up on the fact that he now had a female body. But at Carole’s insistence, mushing my concealed meat against “Mary’s” face, Ian hesitantly obeyed, accepting my “toy” into his mouth.
Ian was understandably not as good at fellatio as my girlfriend, but the inside of his mouth was warm and his sucking was not unpleasant in itself, so between the stimulation and the situation, not to mention the booster, it didn’t take long for me to cum.
To my surprise, through my orgasmic bliss, I saw my semen flood Ian’s mouth, gargling and sputtering out with each contraction and dribbling down “Mary’s” chin before spilling down her front. What a devious trick - Carole must have punctured the condoms’ tips beforehand for my ejaculate to escape the cover.
“Swallow it! Drink all of my cum!” Carole barked. Since she wasn’t the one cumming, she still had full function of our body. Meanwhile, I blearily counted out the longest orgasm of my life, beating my previous record by a whole ten seconds. Finally, Carole pulled me out of Ian’s mouth and let him cough, catching his breath. Vulnerable like that, I felt Carole reach down and pick Ian up with little difficulty. Was it possible that we actually had all the physical power that that gym girl had? Or was this perhaps a product of hers and my combined strength?
We carried our partner to the bed where we deposited him on his back and forced open his legs. But rather than penetrate him immediately, Carole rubbed my length against his outer folds, teasing both of us.
After a few agonizing seconds of this, Ian broke down.
“If you’re going to put it in, do it already…” he whimpered.
“Oh? Sounds like you want it now.” Carole made us taunt.
…
“Beg me for it.”
Ian’s face scrunched up. “...Please give it to me.”
“Be more specific,” Carole demanded.
“Please shove it inside me. Your big black cock! I want you to fuck my pussy with your giant black dick!” Ian squeaked.
Carole pulled back our hips, lined up my shaft and drove it in to the base with one swift motion. Ian gagged and twitched as the stimulation overwhelmed him. I felt Carole reach behind our neck and peel off the gym girl’s face. Carole leaned us down pinning Ian beneath us, the husk of the gym girl’s head hanging from our neck.
“If you ever want to feel this again, you’ll pledge to be my slave. You’ll never threaten me or Ross again, you’ll act like nothing ever happened around him, but you’ll answer to me when I call for you, and you won’t tell anyone else about these skinsuits ever again. Understand?” She laid out her terms in a deathly severe tone right in Ian’s ear. I heard a gurgling in Ian’s throat but that wasn’t enough for Carole. She pulled out a bit and jerked my dick back in again. “Do you understand?” she repeated.
Ian finally mustered the self control to swallow. “Yes, Ma’am. I understand,” he answered hoarsely.
“Good. Now that that’s taken care of. Let’s enjoy ourselves properly.”
I felt us straighten back up and pull the gym girl’s head back over our shared Carole head, restoring the tomboy’s façade. Then Carole relinquished control, leaving me to fuck my friend. I thought it’d be weirder, but with the cute girl skinsuit he had put on, and the delightfully tight pussy squeezing my thinly veiled dick, I found it surprisingly easy to enjoy shoving myself in and out of “Mary.” “Her” lustful moans encouraged me as I felt myself get close again. When I felt my second ejaculation begin, I stuffed my rod in as deep as it would go, spewing jizz all over my friend’s fake insides but in a fuzzy thought, I pulled out at what I estimated was my half way point, and pointed my shaft at Ian’s prone body, spraying him with spurt after spurt of my enhanced, thick seed. I didn’t keep track of time, but I may have broken my record again then, and thanks to the drug I still felt like I had more to give.
“Hey, roll over onto your stomach and point your ass this way,” I instructed him. “I’m going to take your anal virginity tonight, too.”
______________________________
Needless to say, Ian did not give my girlfriend any problems after that.
Previous story: https://www.outfoxstories.com/blog/commission/smyzxb_vulnerability/
______________________________
Mrs. Rackert’s huge, soft tits felt like dough in my hands. Kneading them from behind was almost as intoxicating as the feeling of her folds convulsing around my cock.
“Ah… Ross, your hard rod, it’s so big! It’s rampaging inside me! I’m gonna cum!” Mrs. Rackert moaned in between panting breaths. Her long dirty blonde hair disheveled and flecked with glistening sweat from our rough copulation. “Ross, I’m cumming!”
“I’m cumming, too, Mrs. Rackert. Hnnghn!”
I felt my sacs tighten, a pressure building in my loins causing me to lose my rhythm. Feeling the incoming orgasm, I let go of Mrs. Rackert’s tits and took hold of her plump hips and pulled, driving my penis in as deep as I could before it exploded, pumping load after load into my professor’s innermost depths. My vision blurred as my ejaculation went on: ten seconds, twenty, thirty seconds; I almost made it to forty before I felt my high start to fade. As the pleasure dimmed, I became more aware of the semen leaking from Mrs. Rackert’s snatch, oozing out thickly to pool on the sheets below us. I was panting myself as I pulled out and flopped back onto my butt upon the soggy bedsheets. I saw Mrs. Rackert’s curvy figure slump tummy down as well. We both took a minute to catch our breath after the wild sex. This ejaculation volume booster my girlfriend found was incredible, but it took proportionally more out of me, cumming that much for that long.
Mrs. Rackert stirred first. Pulling herself up into a sitting position, I watched as she ran a hand over her body, wicking jizz from the puddle from her breasts, and stomach. She looked me in the eye as she dropped the collected cum from her hand into her mouth and swallowed.
“Ross, you’re such a naughty boy, seducing your professor like this. You know I can’t give you extra credit for this,” she purred. The sights and sounds threatened to pierce my refractory period and make me hard again in a hurry.
But, her words themselves had the opposite effect.
“Shit… Mrs. Rackert’s a fine piece of ass, but you had to bring up class and now I can’t forget how she failed me…”
The shapely professor’s demeanor changed suddenly from seductive to sympathetic.
“Aww, sorry about that, hun,” she apologized. Shaking out her golden curls, she reached behind her neck, and moments later, her facial features deformed, deflating as the person under her skin removed the head mask portion of the skinsuit.
“We were doing so well, too. It really is too bad you have bad memories with this woman. She’s got a banging body for an older lady,” Carole remarked, as if Mrs. Rackert was any older than 30. My girlfriend's face emerged from Mrs. Rackert’s back and the latter’s vacated head rested flaccidly upon her huge bosom, yellow hair spilling out around her chest and down her front. Leaving the suit in that partially removed state, Carole crawled forward on Mrs. Rackert’s hands and knees to kiss me.
“It is nice to get to plow her. I’d always wanted to do that, even since the first class,” I agreed when she let my lips go.
“And now you have,” my girlfriend giggled, sitting back and once more running a hand along Mrs. Rackert’s bodyline. “Imagine if we filmed ourselves and sent the video to her husband?”
I frowned. “That’s cruel. And if anything, that would send the mister after my head as much as get between their marriage.”
“Not if you put on a suit first. I have one of a big black guy with a huge dick. I bet Mrs. Rackert would look great taking a BBC. Alternatively, imagine his face seeing his wife railed by a girl with a cock.”
I shook my head more firmly. “No. As much as I clashed with her, it would be wrong to mess up her life like that.” Sometimes I worried about my girlfriend’s morals.
Skinsuits - a technological marvel that changed the wearer externally to whatever appearance the skinsuit was modeled after. Whether it was a real person or a fictional one, skinsuits could impersonate anyone with near perfect accuracy, and with spatial shaping technology, no disparity between wearer and disguise was incompatible. Even I, a nearly 6 ft tall 20 year old man was able to become a sexy 5’6” bombshell thanks to skinsuits.
Since then Carole and I have made skinsuits almost ubiquitous in our sex life. I didn't always use one but, on the few occasions I did, my experiences were split between becoming a girl myself to play with Carole’s cumming dildo when she wanted to take the lead and getting to try out different male body types (both usually at Carole's request). Carole herself almost always wore a skinsuit for sex these days. She gave me the chance to sleep with a wider diversity of women than I could have ever dreamed of, from my hot professor this semester to the cute convenience store android greeter modeled after a busty bunny girl, to famous celebrities. I could practically point at any woman we saw and say a word, and in a day or two, I could be fucking her. Or rather, my girlfriend in a skinsuit of the woman we saw. Thus, I had been indoctrinated in the special pleasures and privileges of skinsuits.
Even watching her put on or strip from a skinsuit had shifted from an alarming and disturbing sight to an arousing spectacle for me. But I noticed Carole’s expression sober as she removed the rest of Mrs. Rackert’s skinsuit, returning to her natural, slender form.
“Um… Ross, I have some bad news.”
I blinked. “What is it?”
“Well… It’s about Ian… somehow he found out about my skinsuits and is… pestering me about them.”
“That… could be a problem, yes…” I scowled thoughtfully. Ian was a good friend, perhaps even my best friend here at college, but he had a whimsical side that sometimes made him hard to read, and recently he’d been a bit more… bold in talking about his tastes in women. I could see him learning about skinsuits and the special play I enjoyed through my girlfriend and them being… enviable. Though, it was curious that he hadn’t mentioned anything to me about it yet.
“Sorry if he’s given you a hard time. I’ll have a talk with him about it,” I offered, though I hadn’t really formed a proper plan for the confrontation yet.
“Well, actually, I have a different idea,” Carole suggested. “And I want your help for it.”
“Sure, anything for you, Love.”
My beautiful girlfriend smiled mischievously. “That’s what I like to hear.”
______________________________
“We’re doing what?” I asked incredulously.
A few days later, my girlfriend invited me back over to her place to execute her plan to deal with Ian. Having shared little of her plan back when she first brought it up, I was informed only to be ready to suit up. None of my experience with skinsuits thus far prepared me for this though.
Inside her apartment, I found my girlfriend seated on the edge of her bed, naked and suited up to her thighs in a pale skinsuit, with nearly identical red locks hanging from the suit’s empty head.
“Come, join me inside this suit,” she repeated patiently. A small smile turned up the corners of her lips.
“We… we can do that?”
Carole nodded. “This one’s special. I had it made specially for two simultaneous wearers.”
“How does that-”
“Just put it on with me, and you’ll find out! It’ll be far easier to experience than to try to explain it,” Carole cut him off. That statement could summarize a lot of skinsuit experiences. “You go in front for this,” she added.
As I drew closer, the suit did look a bit looser around her legs than normal. Usually the suits were pretty tight, but this didn’t look like there was nearly enough space to add me to the insides.
“Don’t worry, it’ll stretch.”
“A-alright. Don’t blame me if it tears or something though…”
Despite my fears though, my girlfriend was right as usual. After stripping out of my clothes, I discovered that the suit did indeed stretch enough for me to push my legs in with Carole’s. I had to practically sit in her lap as I worked myself in, but once it was on up to my thighs like it was for her, we both were able to work together to pull it up the rest of us. Having four hands balanced out the extra awkwardness of fitting around two bodies, and even knowing spatial shapers could work miracles, it was hard to feel confident about how we would look when it was all finished.
We inserted our arms into the suit’s together, ending the Shiva-like boon of multiple arms and presenting the first difficulty I was worried about: who would control our combined body? But I suppose I shouldn’t have been surprised to feel my girlfriend take charge while I was mulling over how to ask the question - Our arms felt as one, but they moved without my consent, quickly resuming the process of pulling the suit taut in the necessary places and pulling the head piece up over both of our heads. In the darkness of the mask pre-fitting, I felt us seal up the seam along our back, the feeling of sharing senses with the skinsuit already setting in for the parts of us that were already properly wearing it. Our hands adjusted the head piece and abruptly, I felt the suit take over my senses in full.
No longer was I sitting on my girlfriend’s lap, but instead, I was simply sitting on the edge of her bed, naked. The mirror on her make up table across the room reflected my girlfriend’s face upon our visage, the rest of our body as slim and properly shaped as she always looked in the nude.
“See? No one can tell we’re both in here together.” My girlfriend’s voice was like a whisper, clear but quiet, and seeming to come from just behind my ear. I wondered if it was audible at all to anyone outside.
“And because I’m registered as the suit owner, I also have master control over this body, too,” I felt the surreal experience of saying with my own lips, even though they were not my words. I felt us stand and saunter over to her walk-in closet and scan the section in the back where a multitude of skinsuits hung. I recognized several from our recent sexcapades, but I was surprised to see many more I wasn’t familiar with.
“Now, then, this is the next part of my plan.” Carole’s voice returned to the whisper version of her voice.
I felt us pick out one particular tanned skinsuit with short straw blonde hair as well as a second smaller pale peach suit with longer mousey-brown hair. We folded both over one arm before turning to a dresser in the closet and opening the top drawer. Inside was a black leather harness with a ring mount on the front - a strap-on harness. We carried the three items out of the closet and dropped them on the bed. From her nightstand, we picked up a pack of condoms. They were a dated style contraceptive in this era, but they were still available from most sex shops for novelty. These ones appeared to be shiny black latex. Lastly, I recognized the ejaculation volume boosting drug I had taken last time in the top drawer of the nightstand.
“We’re… I’m going to be fucking Ian, aren’t I?” I tried to whisper in the same stealth way Carole seemed to be able to talk in my ear, but I seemed only able to move our shared mouth and speak with my girlfriend's voice.
“Clever boy,” Carole murmured. I could hear the mirth even in her whisper. She knocked back a dose of the drug. I could only assume being in front was what made it go to my stomach; I could feel the water she drank with it quench some of my thirst. “Here, you can take over. Pack the suits up in that duffle and pick a nice outfit for us. Whatever strikes your fancy.”
“Leave me with the manual labor, huh? Alright,” I complained jokingly. As promised, I found myself in full control. Moving about felt as normal as my own body, aside from the difference in center of gravity. I almost couldn’t even tell that the suit I was wearing had an extra passenger - it was mostly no different than that vague feeling of tightness over my whole body that I remembered from the last time I wore a skinsuit. That made it easy enough to pack our bag, pick out a simple low cut yellow empire waist blouse and form fitting jeans and put them on (Carole helped with our bra).
“Not bold enough to try a skirt or dress?” Carole teased in my ear. I chose not to answer.
With the duffle on our shoulder, we locked up Carole’s apartment and set out.
______________________________
I faked a disgusted scowl.
“This is what you wanted, right? If I do this, you won’t tell Ross?” I grumbled. It was weird referring to myself in third person, as if I wasn’t there.
“Yes. Don’t worry, your secret will be safe with me!” My dark skinned friend was practically salivating as I stripped Carole’s body in the privacy of his apartment. That… was also weird, but my discomfort about it helped fuel my acting, so I tried to embrace it rather than suppress it (Carole’s idea). It was impossible to cover both her bare nipples and crotch with one hand, but I did my best, keeping one hand free to pull the tan skinsuit out of our duffle first.
“This is her, right? The girl from your gym?”
“Oh shit. Yeah, that looks like her,” Ian confirmed.
“I’ve never met this woman, so I’m not going to be able to act like her, just so you know,” I added. Carole had offered some suggestions for this interstitial banter on the way here. Why she wasn’t controlling us herself if she had all these ideas of how to play this out was beyond me.
“It’s alright. I’ve barely ever talked to her either. Just pretend your a typical tomboy and that’d be fine,” Ian waved dismissively. “A tomboy who wants my dick,” he added after the fact.
I didn’t have to veil my disgust as I turned around and started threading our Carole legs into the new skinsuit’s. “Does this work?” I whispered to Carole. “Putting on another?”
“Don’t worry, I wouldn’t have planned it this way if it didn’t,” Carole assured me in her stealth voice.
That much made sense, so I kept going, pulling the suit up our waist and then putting on her arms and chest and finally stretching the head over my own. It was nice and easy with a suit with short hair for a change, and definitely more straightforward than having two people put on one suit together. The familiar darkness quickly fade just like before once I sealed up the back and when I opened my eyes, my point of view was higher than I had become used to. Perhaps even a little higher than my own.
“Whoa, holy shit!” I heard Ian gasp behind me, his voice cracking. “You really do look just like her… I mean, I know what I saw before, but… still…”
I turned, glancing over myself as I faced Ian again. I felt strong. This woman he had requested was ripped. She had well defined muscles, but not bulging so far that it interfered with a womanly silhouette. She had big boobs and equally big areola above six pack, or no, eight pack abs and a neatly shaved patch of pubic hair just above her slit.
I cleared my throat, hearing a huskier, lower pitch than I was used to from most of the women in my life.
“Ahem… s-so, what are you waiting for, uh… dude. Take your pants off already,” I told him. A tomboy was basically a girl acting like a guy… right? I didn’t exactly have much experience with this type.
Ian picked his jaw up off the floor and scrambled to undo his belt and shuck his pants, kicking them across the room and yanking down his boxers.
I felt Carole take over. Seems she wanted to pilot for this part herself at least, so I became a passenger just along for the ride in first person.
“Hey, lose the shirt, too. If I have to be buck naked, you do, too.”
“Huh? Oh… uh… fair...” Ian squawked but complied, pulling his t-shirt over his head and tossing it with his pants. It was odd seeing my friend naked with a raging hard-on, even knowing that was where this encounter was headed from the start. It was only thanks to Carole making made me suck her dildo a number of times in the past that I wasn't totally grossed out as Carole guided our buff body in and wrapped our mouth around Ian’s pulsing brown shaft. In fact, feeling and tasting a real penis made me appreciate the accuracy of the craftsmanship of some of Carole’s dildos. They really were spot on recreations.
I should have expected that, as soon as we had taken Ian’s cock to its base, Carole would force me back in control.
“Oh my God,” Ian breathed as I choked in surprise. At least he enjoyed that. I recovered before he noticed anything and drawing on recent experience, continued the blow job as best I could until finally he came. Once again, I was startled by how well Carole’s fake cum emulated the taste of the real deal, and being used to the former made it easier to bear the slime spurting into my mouth now.
Pulling back, I felt Carole take control again. I felt a bit used, but, all things considered, the trend in swapping had been par for the course. Carole licked our lips.
“Not bad, Ian. But don’t think I’d be satisfied with just a blow job,” Carole made us say condescendingly. She reached down and grabbed his softening dick fiercely.
“Huh? W-wait, I just came. I’m still sensitive. And uh… it’s not like I can’t get hard again for a little bit!” Ian squealed.
Ian was usually a cool customer, so seeing him frantic like this, to this extent, was new to me.
Carole let him go with an indignant huff. We stood and returned to the duffle bag where she pulled out the second skinsuit and threw it at Ian.
“Since your dick is useless now, it’s your turn to put on a suit,” Carole sneered. She grabbed the strap-on harness and the condoms and turned away from Ian. “You saw me put this on, so you should be able to figure it out. Don’t worry about ripping it, it’ll stretch.”
“This is… a girl skinsuit? Wait, you want me to put this on? But…”
“Put it on, or I’ll put it on you,” Carole glared at him dangerously over our shoulder, making Ian yelp and start fumbling to obey. I caught a glance that the guy was actually hard again. He liked being bossed around by a strong woman, huh? No wonder Carole saw an opportunity to take advantage of the situation this way.
We focused once more on the strap-on harness, stepping into it and pulling it up to our hips. Before settling it fully in position though, Carole reached into the gym girl’s pussy with two fingers, then another. She went deeper and suddenly I felt an echo of the pleasure of fingering, multiplying the sensation. Did she… reach through the gym girl’s pussy to touch the Carole suit’s genitals, too? I realized what she was doing when her whole hand had almost disappeared to the wrist into the gym girl’s snatch and I felt our fingers close around my cock. This was the reason Carole had invited me along. Growing harder myself by the moment, Carole meticulously fished my dick out through two layers of suit till I protruded out through gym girl’s folds. Standing hard, size and awaiting volume bolstered by the drug earlier, my penis looked appropriately sized for her frame.
Carole opened up a condom and rolled it over me, tucking the edges into the gym girl’s pussy. Seeing the slick shine along my shaft, I understood then - it looked nearly indistinguishable from some of Carole’s black sex toys. And after she threaded it through the ring brace in the strap-on harness and finished securing the straps, it was even more convincing. We turned back to Ian to find him replaced by a petite young woman with long light brown hair and gray eyes. She had a modest chest which she seemed too distracted by to notice our approach.
“Hey, 'Mary,'” Carole grabbed the new girl by the head and yanked her close, leveling the gym girl’s “strap-on” in her face. “Suck on it.”
I could see Ian desperately processing the last few minutes’ events, clearly still hung up on the fact that he now had a female body. But at Carole’s insistence, mushing my concealed meat against “Mary’s” face, Ian hesitantly obeyed, accepting my “toy” into his mouth.
Ian was understandably not as good at fellatio as my girlfriend, but the inside of his mouth was warm and his sucking was not unpleasant in itself, so between the stimulation and the situation, not to mention the booster, it didn’t take long for me to cum.
To my surprise, through my orgasmic bliss, I saw my semen flood Ian’s mouth, gargling and sputtering out with each contraction and dribbling down “Mary’s” chin before spilling down her front. What a devious trick - Carole must have punctured the condoms’ tips beforehand for my ejaculate to escape the cover.
“Swallow it! Drink all of my cum!” Carole barked. Since she wasn’t the one cumming, she still had full function of our body. Meanwhile, I blearily counted out the longest orgasm of my life, beating my previous record by a whole ten seconds. Finally, Carole pulled me out of Ian’s mouth and let him cough, catching his breath. Vulnerable like that, I felt Carole reach down and pick Ian up with little difficulty. Was it possible that we actually had all the physical power that that gym girl had? Or was this perhaps a product of hers and my combined strength?
We carried our partner to the bed where we deposited him on his back and forced open his legs. But rather than penetrate him immediately, Carole rubbed my length against his outer folds, teasing both of us.
After a few agonizing seconds of this, Ian broke down.
“If you’re going to put it in, do it already…” he whimpered.
“Oh? Sounds like you want it now.” Carole made us taunt.
…
“Beg me for it.”
Ian’s face scrunched up. “...Please give it to me.”
“Be more specific,” Carole demanded.
“Please shove it inside me. Your big black cock! I want you to fuck my pussy with your giant black dick!” Ian squeaked.
Carole pulled back our hips, lined up my shaft and drove it in to the base with one swift motion. Ian gagged and twitched as the stimulation overwhelmed him. I felt Carole reach behind our neck and peel off the gym girl’s face. Carole leaned us down pinning Ian beneath us, the husk of the gym girl’s head hanging from our neck.
“If you ever want to feel this again, you’ll pledge to be my slave. You’ll never threaten me or Ross again, you’ll act like nothing ever happened around him, but you’ll answer to me when I call for you, and you won’t tell anyone else about these skinsuits ever again. Understand?” She laid out her terms in a deathly severe tone right in Ian’s ear. I heard a gurgling in Ian’s throat but that wasn’t enough for Carole. She pulled out a bit and jerked my dick back in again. “Do you understand?” she repeated.
Ian finally mustered the self control to swallow. “Yes, Ma’am. I understand,” he answered hoarsely.
“Good. Now that that’s taken care of. Let’s enjoy ourselves properly.”
I felt us straighten back up and pull the gym girl’s head back over our shared Carole head, restoring the tomboy’s façade. Then Carole relinquished control, leaving me to fuck my friend. I thought it’d be weirder, but with the cute girl skinsuit he had put on, and the delightfully tight pussy squeezing my thinly veiled dick, I found it surprisingly easy to enjoy shoving myself in and out of “Mary.” “Her” lustful moans encouraged me as I felt myself get close again. When I felt my second ejaculation begin, I stuffed my rod in as deep as it would go, spewing jizz all over my friend’s fake insides but in a fuzzy thought, I pulled out at what I estimated was my half way point, and pointed my shaft at Ian’s prone body, spraying him with spurt after spurt of my enhanced, thick seed. I didn’t keep track of time, but I may have broken my record again then, and thanks to the drug I still felt like I had more to give.
“Hey, roll over onto your stomach and point your ass this way,” I instructed him. “I’m going to take your anal virginity tonight, too.”
______________________________
Needless to say, Ian did not give my girlfriend any problems after that.
1
4.3K
7
0
Andrew Moon, is your average joe, though one day something horrible happened, the night he discovers his girlfriend had cheated on him. He decides to go away, feeling depressed, he finds himself in a sticky situation where he's offered a choice, Upon meeting the mysterious woman named Raven she pulls him away and into a strange world filled with Gods and monsters.
Chapter 1: A Deal with a God
Andrew couldn’t believe his eyes as he stood in his tiny bedroom, his eyes watering while holding the bottle of champagne. He had the bottle in one hand and two glasses while he looked over at his girlfriend, a woman he had loved for over five years. Today was supposed to be their fifth anniversary. He was looking at her with only a single question on his mind.
“Tammy, why?” He muttered, finding the bottle heavy in his hand while looking at the woman.
“Andy, It’s not what you think!” Tammy said as she tried covering herself up. The person next to her gave a wide smirk, the kind an asshole does when they think they did something funny when all they did was made themselves look more like an asshole.
The person next to Tammy looked like a woman, yet at the same time, not a woman, short crude cut haircut with one side shaved off while having an obnoxious red dye on the side; while they leaned back, there was the patch job beard growing like they were still trying to grow it out. Andrew wasn’t sure what to say when he found his legs wobbling.
“Then what is it then? You’re both naked in bed, and they’re …” He felt his eyes burning as he thought off the tears reminding himself Men don’t cry, we don’t… He felt angry when he looked back and noticed more. The person was wearing a strap-on, and he felt his grip on the bottle tightening as he wasn’t sure how he felt. Andrew wanted to say something or do something when he asked next.
“Who is she?” He tried not to growl, trying his hardest to keep his voice leveled and cooled. While the person gave him a dirty look the moment Andrew said she.
“His names are Max and Andy, and I know them from work,” Tammy said while she spoke up, while Max there smiled at her while moving in, pawing Tammy like they were a teenager on prom night.
“Don’t do that.” Andrew snapped, not happy to see what was going on.
“Or what?” Max spoke while looking back, seeming like they were trying to look bigger than they were. If anything, Tammy might have had fifty pounds over them, while Andrew, a more hefty man, clearly could have picked them up like they were nothing.
Andrew imagined he’d tell Max there he’d kick their ass, but the way he raised, he wouldn’t do that; it would’ve been a cold threat, as he kept holding onto the bottle, trying to hold back his temper. Don’t lose your Temper, Andy. It’ll get you in trouble.
“Tammy, how could you? I— I love you. I was going to.” He looked down and saw the slight bulge in his pocket, the bulge holding a ring as he planned to ask her to marry him. Though at this point, that wasn’t going to happen. Not anymore.
“You were never around Andy, you’re always working, and when you weren’t, you just slept most of the day.”
“I worked night Tammy; you know that; I was helping my parents, I was helping you go through school. I have to sleep sometimes, and I thought you understood this!” Andrew said, not realizing his voice was getting louder; he felt his spine tightening as a fire grew in his stomach. A harsh deep breath while Tammy spoke up.
“I’m sorry, An—“
“Don’t call me that; you have no right.” Andrew interrupted Tammy right then as he felt his other hand tightening into a fist while Max raised his voice,
“Hey, don’t talk to her like that!” Max spoke up, sounding like they were trying to make their voice deeper but still hadn’t got the hang of it.
“First off fuck off; this is between her and me, so get your ass out of my bed! Second, maybe the fact she cheated on me with a woman. I have the right to be a bit fucking angry!” Andrew spoke up as he found his heart speeding up and started getting worked up. Tammy suddenly responded.
“Max is a man, Andrew; you should be using him!”
“I don’t think that the biggest issue here, Tammy! Maybe you should cut me some slack in this situation since, well, this! You’re not in a position to tell me what I can and can’t do!”
This made Andrew raise his voice even louder, his heart feeling like it was close to shattering,
“Why didn’t you just break up with me, or I don’t know, not cheat on me!” He spoke more from the heart, but he was screaming at this point while Tammy sat there; maybe there was shame in her eyes, or it could have been contempt, but Andrew couldn’t tell all he knew was he was saying red.
“Maybe if you weren’t such a shitty boyfriend, she wouldn’t have done something like this,” Max spoke up, the smugness in his voice as Andrew had to use every ounce of strength not to try and kill them. He was holding back everything as he felt pure hatred.
“I’m leaving, and when I come back, I want the both of you out of my fucking apartment!” Andrew said, as without warning, he took the bottle of champagne and chucked it as far as he could. The sound of glass shattering while Andrew turned around, entered his pockets and walked away. He had to do something to get his mind off what he had witnessed.
“Andy, get back here! We’re not done yet!” Tammy called out, giving a shrill scream as her nose bunched up, but Andrew ignored him, walking away, never looking back.
-000-
When Andrew left his apartment, he walked off to the nearest bar and wasn’t going to drive; he didn’t trust himself behind the wheel right then. He took long deep breaths as he tried to calm himself. Yet every time he tried, Andrew found himself getting angry. He wanted to go back, scream at them more, do something. Yet those thoughts scared him as he kept pushing those feelings down.
“I need a drink; I just… Why did she do this to me?” He hated himself as he made a turn into the closes bar. A small dive with the sigh, Jack’s legends. He walked in, trying his best to keep calm and not show weakness, as he moved to the bartender and quickly ordered a beer.
The bartender watched him for a second. The stone-cold expression on his face as he reached under the counter, handing him a beer while he turned around to get back to work.
Andrew sat there for a second. Taking a long drink, letting the bitter taste go down his throat as he put the beer down. The place had a live band, as he looked over. They weren’t that good, though Andrew wasn’t exactly a music critic. Still, if he had a guess, they were a tribute band. What tribute band? Well, Andrew wasn’t sure; the microphone somehow managed to drown out the terrible singing.
So Andrew sat there alone, drinking his beer. Then he had another one, then another, and another one. Throughout the night, Andrew kept sucking down the long-neck bottles like they were going out of style. Throughout the night, he continued drinking, trying to get rid of his sorrow, but the more he drank, the more pain he felt as he heard a voice in his head.
It was soft at first, telling him that he needed to go back there yelling at him, then it got louder telling him things that a sober version of him would have been horrified to hear.
It only got worse, but the voice told him, come on, pal, take another drink. Just another one; I’m sure you’ll feel better after that. He finished another beer when he said to the bartender,
“Another one, pal.” His voice sounded slur, as he barely kept his eyes open—the sadness in his voice as he looked like a complete mess.
The bartender looked at him for a short second while shaking his head,
“You’re done, pal. Get some water.” The bartender dropped a glass of water for him, “Now drink up and go home.” The man spoke while watching him. The bartender had seen plenty of people like this, the heartbroken. He didn’t need the kid’s story to see it, but the way he was guzzling down beers, the bartender knew that it must have just happened.
Andrew didn’t like this, as he pushed the water away, “No, I want another beer!” he dropped his card down, but the man behind the counter shook his head, pushing the card back at him.
The bouncer came over, having the feeling there was trouble. “Not going to take your money, now drink the water and get out of here, your way over the limit.” He kept his voice calm while looking above Andrew’s head, his eyes on the bouncer.
“No, I can handle my drinking now. Just give me the fucking beer.” Andrew moaned, clearly swaying side to side.
“I’m sorry, but by law, I won’t be; now, this nice man will call you a cab. Where do you live?” The bartender spoke professionally but also carefully. He thought he saw a flash of killer intent in the drunken haze. If Andrew didn’t get sobered up, he might do something he might regret.
Andrew was itching for a fight, his mind wanting something to take away the pain, though with how drunk Andrew was at the time. The bouncer moved in a large man, who grabbed his shoulder. Though Andrew, not thinking much too drunk to even care, turned around and threw a fist at the more prominent man. The bouncer just moved out of the way a couple of steps causing Andrew to fall over landing on the ground.
Andrew lay there a couple of minutes before. Finally, the bouncer picked him up, tossing him right out the window. A quick grunt as Andrew landed outside the bar looking over at the bouncer.
“Hey, I ain’t done there yet; I need another drink!” He called out while stumbling around though the bouncer shook his head.
“Just go; you’re done for the night, got it, pal? Sober your ass up.” The bouncer shook his head, finding Andrew looked pathetic as he headed right back inside, not saying much, while the drunken man spat on the ground,
“I don’t need you, and I can go find another drink myself!” Andrew screamed to the heavens, not caring who heard him as he began stumbling off into the cold city, A city that didn’t care if he lived or died, A town that had no mercy for him as he would drunkenly head off.
-000-
Andrew walked for some time, and his body straightened out as he slowly sobered up; though it was clear he was still drunk like any skunk, he looked up at his apartment complex. Looking at the place, he decided to make his way inside. However, he wouldn’t go to his apartment.
No, not there; he didn’t want to be alone in that place as he climbed up to the roof. He stumbled his way up as he closed the door behind him. Andrew just let out a long grunt as he saw his cold breath. It seemed like the days only got colder as he panted.
“When will it ever get warmer? It’s always fucking cold.” He spoke out, the bitterness in his voice as he looked off. Wishing he could do something, hoping he could take back what dignity Tammy had stolen from him. He reached down into his pocket while looking at the ring box. His blood boiling as he looked to the city and let out another scream calling out,
“Fuck you, Tammy, go to hell!” He found himself throwing the ring box as far as he could. Wherever it landed, Andrew didn’t care; he didn’t care about anything at this point, only wanting to let out his hatred. He fell, stumbling as he looked over the edge.
“Why am I even alive?” He muttered to himself, his anger seeming to leave him feeling self-pity while he watched the edge, hearing a small voice; we could jump. Who would even notice Tammy cheated on us? That voice, the one lodged deep within him, sounded so tempting, like a mistress calling a lover as he looked to the side.
Come on, Andrew baby, it’s just a leap, and this pain your feeling it’s all over. Come on and just jump; it’s your ultimate fuck you. She wants to leave you, okay? It's blood on her hands. He looked at the edge, that voice so tempting as he felt his heart slowing down. While he looked at it, he muttered,
“Would anyone miss me? What do I have to live for?” Andrew started reaching over, putting one leg over the railing right over the other, as he found himself stumbling over and there. Andrew Moon began to fall into the great darkness.
That was when without warning, Andrew began falling, his adrenaline shot through him as if he was just injected in the arm, and he screamed. His body hits the end of one of the flag poles, holding the American flag. He screamed in horror while realizing what was happening.
“No! Not this way!” It was as if the real him had taken over as he felt horror run over himself, realizing what he had done. Flashes of his family came over him as he looked down, seeing how far the ground was. It only made him scream even louder,
“Shit, Shit! This isn’t good. I don’t want to die.” Andrew tried to pull himself up but found it did nothing as his arms wobbled. Andrew held on for dear life. His eyes widened while looking around. He saw the window across from him,
“Hey, open the window! Open your damn window. I’m going to fall!” he screamed his loudest yet found no one answering him. While he looked around, he saw if there might be someone that might be able to help him in his moment of need.
“I see you need some help.” A voice soft and calm spoke, which caught Andrew’s attention.
He looked straight up; someone was sitting on the pole. She sat there like it was nothing as Andrew looked up. She was wearing a black leather jacket and long jeans and had short red hair; her arms were crossed behind her back like she wasn’t sitting on a pole high in the air while Andrew looked at her, the fear in his now sober eyes.
“Yes, can you help me please oh god, please help me!” He wasn’t sure if this was a part of his imagination or if she was there. His hands slipped while the woman smirked,
“Well, sure, I’ll give you a hand, but you must do something for me.” She spoke with a near-southern twang as she bobbed her head back and forth, nodding like a part of her was elsewhere.
“Anything. Please get me out of here; I don’t want to die,” Andrew muttered, his hands feeling like they were slipping as he used every ounce of strength to try and hold on. The mysterious woman seemed to watch him with a light smirk.
“You’ll do anything, huh? Are you sure about it? I can be a bit demanding.” She spoke simply enough while swaying her legs around like she was trying to be playful. But Andrew barely noticed this.
“Yes, I’ll do anything, just please; I don’t want to die! I want to live!” he cried for help as he felt a hand slip. Looking down, Andrew found himself screaming in complete terror while watching his life flash before his eyes. Seeing past friends seeing his parents, and wondering what would happen to all of them if he died made him want to live even more.
“Well, I suppose I can, but you must promise to repay your debt.” The woman spoke as she seemed to look down at him. Her foot dangling down near where his hand had once been. Andrew tried reaching over to grab it, but he could barely do that. As he tried pulling himself up when he heard a snapping sound.
“Alright, I’ll save you, and remember, you better keep your end of the deal.” Then without warning, He heard the woman snap her fingers.
“By the way, my name is….”
But before Andrew could hear her name, he began to fall, and with it, he would scream, falling into the darkness of the black city. But as he fell, he heard soft giggling.
-000-
Without warning, Andrew felt his head shooting up as he found himself covered in sweat; a rough scream escaped his lips for a minute as he soon reached over, covering his mouth as he felt pain shooting through his head,
“Gah! What… what the?” He moaned out, rubbing his head. He felt the effects of his hangover ravaging his mind while he closed his eyes shut.
“I have to stop drinking.” He mumbled under his breath while he reached over, “Tammy, are you there? Could you get me some aspirin?” There was no response, as he found the unnerving silence.
“Tammy, are you there?” Andrew muttered while he pulled himself up. That was when he realized something and He wasn’t in his room— No, he was no longer in his apartment as he looked around his new location.
The room was something, a giant golden chandelier hanging over them, the way the crystals shimmered over him. The bed was quite something as if it was meant to hold more than two people, heck he imagined that it could have given people and still left room for one person. In contrast, as he looked over, the rest of the room reminded him of one of those fancy ballrooms, the kind typically reserved for the rich.
“What did I do last night?” Slowly he began remembering some of it. Remembering the fight with Tammy when he caught her cheating on him. “Oh god… what did I do?” He muttered, feeling like he was about to get sick. A slight bit of vomit was coming for him as he pulled back, managing to swallow the bile as he began getting out of bed.
He looked around, realizing he was standing in his underwear, as Andrew groaned, trying to figure out how he got in this bed. But somehow, Andrew imagined it would cost him more than he could afford.
“Maybe I should sneak out or something?” Andrew grumbled to himself, trying to find where his pants might have been. He stopped for a second as he finally noticed one of the walls filled with various weapons. Andrew couldn’t help but admire them. As he walked over, there were spears and swords, which looked quite intriguing.
“Heh, this is neat. Whoever owns these has quite the taste.” While he looked around for a second, he was alone when he had an idea. He reached over, grabbing one of the spears as he held it for a second, admiring its weight. He stood there posing. His eyes were on the full-boy mirror on the other side of the room as he looked at himself.
“This is pretty cool.” Andrew joked while he stood in his underwear, holding a spear like a Spartan ready for battle. “Though admittedly, I look a bit goofy.” He chuckled, laughing at himself while he looked at the mirror seeing himself.
Andrew was just an average-looking guy, a bit leaner, with bits of muscles mainly focused on his arms and legs, while the rest of him looked skinny. A five o’clock shadow grew on his face, with dark rings around his eyes. If he cleaned up, he might have examined alright, but he looked like complete shit.
“I have to agree you do look a little goofy.” This caught Andrew off guard. He felt like he was about to jump out of his skin as he turned around to see who it was. There he saw her.
The woman standing there, with short red hair, wearing white silk lingerie with a bright million-dollar smile, as she walked in walking with great confidence. Her hips swayed back and forth. Andrew could say she was in great shape—the sight of her muscles. Andrew could almost imagine she could lift him with no trouble as she stopped before him.
“I see you’re interested in my spear there, Andrew.” The woman said as she caressed Andrew’s hand, caressing it as she would take the spear from him.
“I mean, it’s a pretty nice spear; where’d you get something like that.”
“Oh, it’s nothing, just a part of a vast collection, though some call it the Spear of Destiny. Took me a while to find something like that.” She spoke in a calm way that showed she was the one in control. Andrew looked at her for a minute; eyebrow raised as he chuckled,
“That's the Spear of Destiny?” He could barely believe that while the woman nodded,
“Oh yes, Andrew, it is, it took some time to find it, but I managed to get my hand on it. A wonderful thing to collect along with the others on my wall.” The mysterious woman started to walk across the wall, slowly gliding her hands over the various weapons.
“Take this sword, and it’s a special one once said to be owned by Attila the Hun, the Sword of Mar’s.” She smiled, pulling the blade off, admiring the curved edge as she swung it for a second. Andrew watched, not sure what to say, as he stepped away.
“Um, I hate to be a bother, but who are you?” He asked while he kept an eye on the blade. He didn’t want to anger the woman with a sword in her hand.
“Oh, don’t you remember I told you it last night?” The woman spoke as she put the blade back onto the wall, letting Andrew sigh in relief before quickly responding to her.
“Last night was a blur. Would it be possible that you could remind me?” That wasn’t a lie, and he couldn’t remember much at the moment, hoping that maybe he’ll gain his memory back at a later time. As the woman walked over. Her Silken Lingerie exposed her ample bosom just a bit as she leaned in,
“Well, I think it’ll be fair to tell you my name again, Andrew… Can I call you Andy?” She said her finger circled his chest. He bit his lips, unsure what to say, and shook his head.
“I think Andrews is fine for now.” He said, trying to keep himself in control. While she nodded,
“Well, If you insist, Andrew, but please call me Raven, If you must. Now I do think we should get you something to eat. After that fall you had last night, you must be starving.”
She smirked, caressing his cheek. Andrew was both uncomfortable but liked how she moved her hard against his chin, like a lover. However, he pulled back from her hand.
“Fall? What are you—“ He found flashes of memory hit him like a train crashing into a bug. It obliterated as he grabbed his head, screaming in pain, as he began remembering his fall, how he hit the pole, and then the woman—the woman who just called herself Raven. Andrew tumbled around, grabbing the mirror for support as he looked back.
“What… what in the!” He was trying to find the right words while he looked back at the woman.
“You… You let me fall or…” his voice trailed off, remembering the fall and how he screamed, oh god, how he cried and the horror of it. Then there was nothing, no splat. It was like something had carried him off. But the idea of him splatting made him shiver.
“No, I saved you, but I had to do something also. Now come on, my dear, breakfast should be ready. You’ve got clothes In the drawers for you.” She pointed over as Andrew looked over and noticed the dresser beside him. It hadn’t been there before; he was sure of it.
“Maybe I just didn’t notice it before. I’ve got such a hangover.” He moved over, opening the drawers, where he saw a pair of pants and a t-shirt as he moved to put them on. He even found his wallet in the other drawer, as he put it away, wondering where he was. But who is this Raven? What is she?
Andrew couldn’t help but wonder if This Raven was even human. He followed behind her as she started walking down the corridor. Her hips swayed back and forth as he looked at her.
“So, how did you save me? Who are you, If you don’t mind me asking?” Andrew wondered while he managed to catch up to her.
The walls were lined with art, each depicting battles from history, while some showed Milly pitcher as she filled a cannon. He continued walking,
“Oh, I’m sorry, you’re wondering who I am; well, no reason to hide it from you.” She smirked as her hand waved over, as the doors at the end of the hall began to open.
“I am a Goddess, Andrew, If you must ask.” She spoke with such a simple thing. Now, Andrew might have questioned that as he shook his head,
“A goddess? I mean…” Andrew seemed more stumped while she smirked.
“Why yes, I guess you could consider me an American Goddess. Every country has its pantheon, and I’m one of America’s gods.”
“America… Has gods? I thought….”
“What Christianity, Catholic, Or Baptist? Oh, Heavens, I’m afraid most get it wrong; there is no singular god; that's too much power for one being, omnipotent and omniscient. It would drive someone mad; no, many Gods and goddesses exist worldwide. Every culture has a pantheon.” Raven spoke more, walking through the dining room. They weren’t alone now as Andrew saw people moving around, filling the table, as he groaned. Soon one of them walked over, handing him a couple of pills.
“For your head, master.” The woman spoke; Andrew took them but found himself almost jumping back. The woman had snakes instead of hair on her head. Green scales instead of skin as she walked off.
“Um… What was that?” He asked, watching the woman walk away, and soon realized she didn’t have legs. She was slithering away.
“She’s a Naga, a cousin of the medusa’s though she’s more like a diamondback rattlesnake, so be careful. Her name is Marry.” Raven spoke with a light chuckle as Andrew watched the other woman heading off.
“Um, good to know… So, there is a snake woman, and… Other gods? But who are the others if you are just one of America’s gods?”
“Oh, a few are running around, I’m certain; some hang out with the old Gods, some are doing their job, and others are messing around with mortals like you.” She smirked as she took a seat. The strings from her top moved down her shoulders, giving Andrew a peak.
“Alright, um, so Where Am I? Is this like Heaven or something?”
“Oh no, not in Heaven; you’re still alive, and a living soul can’t go there; your mind wouldn’t be able to handle it; no, you’re in one of my homes, around the united states.”
“One of your homes?” Andrew asked though he found that the more he asked, the more questions he had for Raven the Goddess.
“Well, I have a few places I need to be, though this is where I frequent, it’s pretty lovely, But please, this is going to be our home now.” She teased while she snapped her fingers; more people came in workers. But Andrew wondered if they were also Naga’s, but he could barely tell they went by so fast as they laid down their breakfast. He looked down, seeing what was placed before him.
“I hope you don’t mind. I picked what I imagined you would enjoy, Andrew.” She spoke while Andrew watched his food.
“This is pretty good, but something is bothering me.”
“Oh, and what's that?” Raven asked, leaning forward and giving him another glimpse of her pale bosom.
“Well, a few of them was why you visited me; why would a God want with me at all? I’m no one, but… Well, you said you’re a Goddess, but what kind of Goddess are you anyway? I mean, how come I never heard of you? No one ever spoke about America’s Gods?”
Raven seemed to smile, liking what she heard. She reached down, taking one of the crisp pieces of bacon, which Andrew thought looked burnt.
“Please have a bite; I’m sure you’ll enjoy it. I’ll be answering your questions in due time. But I can answer some of the easier ones. I’m the Goddess of Strength and War. The very concept of those itself. As for why we American Gods don’t reveal ourselves, we are far too busy to deal with the mere mortals; sure, we take your prayers and wants, but we also have our work to do.” She spoke straight to the point while moving to take a long drink of something red. Andrew couldn’t help but think it was wine.
“But we pay attention to what you say and do; some of us are stronger than others. I know I’m more blessed than others. Whenever there is war, I feel stronger, as most war gods do; when our lands declare war on something, It’s like we are receiving prayers. Now America, we are a country of war. Drug War, Race War, and War on other countries. It’s like a battery, and it fuels me and influences me. Sure, we have peace. Yet War… War is eternal; it’s what built this nation. I’m America’s first god, even if they don’t know it.” She continued speaking there while Andrew watched her.
“I am the strength of America itself as well; these two concepts, The strongest fact of this country. While I said there are other gods, some as strong, the god of Poverty, the Goddess of Lust and death, We are sometimes born and formed. But we exist, and humans like you, well… you give us as much life as we bless you.” She smirked while Andrew watched his mouth drop.
“I— It… So much.” He muttered while Raven chuckled,
“Please eat, it’ll take your mind off that for now, but I’m sure I can answer some of your other questions as the time comes.” Andrew would do just that taking a bite out of the bacon first before moving on to the sausage and eggs, and they were quiet good, he had to admit, yet at the same time he found himself stuffing his face.
He continued munching over while looking at the woman claiming that she was a war god, but he found himself wondering more, as he slowed down.
“So, again, you never answered this, what debt do I owe you?”
Raven smirked while she took another bite, letting the sausage move past those succulent lips as she took a bite and looked to him.
“Well, You owe me your life, since I saved your life, you in fact owe me your life. I intend you to pay me back.” Raven smiled as she continued eating the breakfast. Andrew on the other hand wasn’t sure how of this.
“So are you going to sacrafice me, or have me kill someone else? Cause I won’t kill someone else.” Though a flash of Tammy, and that Max fellow, had popped into his head while he felt anger bursting through his skull, as he grabbed his head.
Raven though watched him for a second as she suddenly burst’s into a fit of laughter, that made Andrew wonder what he said that was so funny.
“What’s so funny?” He asked quickly, while Raven continued giggling.
“Oh the thought that you think I would sacrifice you, how silly is that, if I was going to sacrifice you why in the world would I even save your life. No, just no. I have plans for you and not to have someone kill you. You owe me your life not your death. No I have something more important in mind.”
Raven pushed the chair back as she got up, her hips swaying as she walked to the other side of the table looking at him. Those eyes, it was the first time he noticed them, they were red, like pure blood, as she watched him with a sort of hunger. The kind animals on the hunt had when they found the perfect prayer. It didn’t help him with his feeling that she was going to sacrifice him.
“So If you’re not going to sacrifice me then what do you want?” Andrew asked not even sure what to say while he looked at the War Goddess, who smirked as she leaned in.
“I want you to marry me.” She said simply her hand touching the table as she glided her hand around as a box appeared, in fact it was the same box that he tossed the other night, as she opened it revealing the gold band.
“In exchange for saving your life you must become my husband, from now untill the day you die.” She said with a wide grin, like a cat. Andrew watched her for a second not sure what to say, yet went for the first word that came to his head.
“Wait what?!” He muttered out as he looked at the goddess holding the box, and on one knee before him.
“Marry me simple as that, in exchange for you to live, you become my husband. So what do you say?” Raven said as she looked him in the eyes. Those blood red eyes. As he sat there stunned not even sure if he could say yes or no, and worst of all, what if he does say no what would she do.
“What… What would me become your husband do for me? I mean what would I have to do?” He asked, though Raven smile vanished as she looked almost annoyed.
“Humans, always curious and wondering, it’s both your most fascinating and annoying features you’ve developed. But if you want to know. You Becoming my husband would be simple.”
Raven stood up, and from the position they were, she looked like a giant. It was quiet something as she walked around him.
“But if you must know, as my husband you will be required to be a good husband, try not to cause me any trouble, Give me at least one or two kids, like any normal couple. You also can’t embarrass me in front of the other gods.”
Raven moved in her finger under his chin, lifting his head,
“Do you understand that. I think its a fair deal, you’re life, and you become my husband, it’ll be simple.” She said while Andrew looked at her for a minute, seeing there wasn’t any downsides.
“Sure, I’ll marry you, but I really don’t know you. I mean… Yes.” He said while Raven nodded,
“Good, we’ll have the ceremony in about a week understand. I want us to be married as soon as possible. But as one of my top gods I’ll need witnesses from people in my pantheon. Do you understand that.” Raven spoke with that wild smile. Andrew nodded understanding what she meant, Though a thought came other him.
“What about my parents… My family? Will they be ok?”
“They’ll be fine, I know a couple of gods that I’m sure will look out for them, though you won’t be able to see them again.” Almost like pulling it out from air, Raven brought out a newspaper, and showed it. Andrew looked into it, where he saw it an obituary, reading,
Andrew Moon (Andy) Died age twenty-seven leaving behind his parents and girlfriend. He died in the early hours of the morning death by suicide. His funeral will be held at the St. Francis Funeral home in New charlise. Where he will be buried.
To the world Andrew Moon was dead, but for Andrew Moon his life was only begining. Weather he knew it or not, He was about to begin a new chapter in his life.
Chapter 1: A Deal with a God
Andrew couldn’t believe his eyes as he stood in his tiny bedroom, his eyes watering while holding the bottle of champagne. He had the bottle in one hand and two glasses while he looked over at his girlfriend, a woman he had loved for over five years. Today was supposed to be their fifth anniversary. He was looking at her with only a single question on his mind.
“Tammy, why?” He muttered, finding the bottle heavy in his hand while looking at the woman.
“Andy, It’s not what you think!” Tammy said as she tried covering herself up. The person next to her gave a wide smirk, the kind an asshole does when they think they did something funny when all they did was made themselves look more like an asshole.
The person next to Tammy looked like a woman, yet at the same time, not a woman, short crude cut haircut with one side shaved off while having an obnoxious red dye on the side; while they leaned back, there was the patch job beard growing like they were still trying to grow it out. Andrew wasn’t sure what to say when he found his legs wobbling.
“Then what is it then? You’re both naked in bed, and they’re …” He felt his eyes burning as he thought off the tears reminding himself Men don’t cry, we don’t… He felt angry when he looked back and noticed more. The person was wearing a strap-on, and he felt his grip on the bottle tightening as he wasn’t sure how he felt. Andrew wanted to say something or do something when he asked next.
“Who is she?” He tried not to growl, trying his hardest to keep his voice leveled and cooled. While the person gave him a dirty look the moment Andrew said she.
“His names are Max and Andy, and I know them from work,” Tammy said while she spoke up, while Max there smiled at her while moving in, pawing Tammy like they were a teenager on prom night.
“Don’t do that.” Andrew snapped, not happy to see what was going on.
“Or what?” Max spoke while looking back, seeming like they were trying to look bigger than they were. If anything, Tammy might have had fifty pounds over them, while Andrew, a more hefty man, clearly could have picked them up like they were nothing.
Andrew imagined he’d tell Max there he’d kick their ass, but the way he raised, he wouldn’t do that; it would’ve been a cold threat, as he kept holding onto the bottle, trying to hold back his temper. Don’t lose your Temper, Andy. It’ll get you in trouble.
“Tammy, how could you? I— I love you. I was going to.” He looked down and saw the slight bulge in his pocket, the bulge holding a ring as he planned to ask her to marry him. Though at this point, that wasn’t going to happen. Not anymore.
“You were never around Andy, you’re always working, and when you weren’t, you just slept most of the day.”
“I worked night Tammy; you know that; I was helping my parents, I was helping you go through school. I have to sleep sometimes, and I thought you understood this!” Andrew said, not realizing his voice was getting louder; he felt his spine tightening as a fire grew in his stomach. A harsh deep breath while Tammy spoke up.
“I’m sorry, An—“
“Don’t call me that; you have no right.” Andrew interrupted Tammy right then as he felt his other hand tightening into a fist while Max raised his voice,
“Hey, don’t talk to her like that!” Max spoke up, sounding like they were trying to make their voice deeper but still hadn’t got the hang of it.
“First off fuck off; this is between her and me, so get your ass out of my bed! Second, maybe the fact she cheated on me with a woman. I have the right to be a bit fucking angry!” Andrew spoke up as he found his heart speeding up and started getting worked up. Tammy suddenly responded.
“Max is a man, Andrew; you should be using him!”
“I don’t think that the biggest issue here, Tammy! Maybe you should cut me some slack in this situation since, well, this! You’re not in a position to tell me what I can and can’t do!”
This made Andrew raise his voice even louder, his heart feeling like it was close to shattering,
“Why didn’t you just break up with me, or I don’t know, not cheat on me!” He spoke more from the heart, but he was screaming at this point while Tammy sat there; maybe there was shame in her eyes, or it could have been contempt, but Andrew couldn’t tell all he knew was he was saying red.
“Maybe if you weren’t such a shitty boyfriend, she wouldn’t have done something like this,” Max spoke up, the smugness in his voice as Andrew had to use every ounce of strength not to try and kill them. He was holding back everything as he felt pure hatred.
“I’m leaving, and when I come back, I want the both of you out of my fucking apartment!” Andrew said, as without warning, he took the bottle of champagne and chucked it as far as he could. The sound of glass shattering while Andrew turned around, entered his pockets and walked away. He had to do something to get his mind off what he had witnessed.
“Andy, get back here! We’re not done yet!” Tammy called out, giving a shrill scream as her nose bunched up, but Andrew ignored him, walking away, never looking back.
-000-
When Andrew left his apartment, he walked off to the nearest bar and wasn’t going to drive; he didn’t trust himself behind the wheel right then. He took long deep breaths as he tried to calm himself. Yet every time he tried, Andrew found himself getting angry. He wanted to go back, scream at them more, do something. Yet those thoughts scared him as he kept pushing those feelings down.
“I need a drink; I just… Why did she do this to me?” He hated himself as he made a turn into the closes bar. A small dive with the sigh, Jack’s legends. He walked in, trying his best to keep calm and not show weakness, as he moved to the bartender and quickly ordered a beer.
The bartender watched him for a second. The stone-cold expression on his face as he reached under the counter, handing him a beer while he turned around to get back to work.
Andrew sat there for a second. Taking a long drink, letting the bitter taste go down his throat as he put the beer down. The place had a live band, as he looked over. They weren’t that good, though Andrew wasn’t exactly a music critic. Still, if he had a guess, they were a tribute band. What tribute band? Well, Andrew wasn’t sure; the microphone somehow managed to drown out the terrible singing.
So Andrew sat there alone, drinking his beer. Then he had another one, then another, and another one. Throughout the night, Andrew kept sucking down the long-neck bottles like they were going out of style. Throughout the night, he continued drinking, trying to get rid of his sorrow, but the more he drank, the more pain he felt as he heard a voice in his head.
It was soft at first, telling him that he needed to go back there yelling at him, then it got louder telling him things that a sober version of him would have been horrified to hear.
It only got worse, but the voice told him, come on, pal, take another drink. Just another one; I’m sure you’ll feel better after that. He finished another beer when he said to the bartender,
“Another one, pal.” His voice sounded slur, as he barely kept his eyes open—the sadness in his voice as he looked like a complete mess.
The bartender looked at him for a short second while shaking his head,
“You’re done, pal. Get some water.” The bartender dropped a glass of water for him, “Now drink up and go home.” The man spoke while watching him. The bartender had seen plenty of people like this, the heartbroken. He didn’t need the kid’s story to see it, but the way he was guzzling down beers, the bartender knew that it must have just happened.
Andrew didn’t like this, as he pushed the water away, “No, I want another beer!” he dropped his card down, but the man behind the counter shook his head, pushing the card back at him.
The bouncer came over, having the feeling there was trouble. “Not going to take your money, now drink the water and get out of here, your way over the limit.” He kept his voice calm while looking above Andrew’s head, his eyes on the bouncer.
“No, I can handle my drinking now. Just give me the fucking beer.” Andrew moaned, clearly swaying side to side.
“I’m sorry, but by law, I won’t be; now, this nice man will call you a cab. Where do you live?” The bartender spoke professionally but also carefully. He thought he saw a flash of killer intent in the drunken haze. If Andrew didn’t get sobered up, he might do something he might regret.
Andrew was itching for a fight, his mind wanting something to take away the pain, though with how drunk Andrew was at the time. The bouncer moved in a large man, who grabbed his shoulder. Though Andrew, not thinking much too drunk to even care, turned around and threw a fist at the more prominent man. The bouncer just moved out of the way a couple of steps causing Andrew to fall over landing on the ground.
Andrew lay there a couple of minutes before. Finally, the bouncer picked him up, tossing him right out the window. A quick grunt as Andrew landed outside the bar looking over at the bouncer.
“Hey, I ain’t done there yet; I need another drink!” He called out while stumbling around though the bouncer shook his head.
“Just go; you’re done for the night, got it, pal? Sober your ass up.” The bouncer shook his head, finding Andrew looked pathetic as he headed right back inside, not saying much, while the drunken man spat on the ground,
“I don’t need you, and I can go find another drink myself!” Andrew screamed to the heavens, not caring who heard him as he began stumbling off into the cold city, A city that didn’t care if he lived or died, A town that had no mercy for him as he would drunkenly head off.
-000-
Andrew walked for some time, and his body straightened out as he slowly sobered up; though it was clear he was still drunk like any skunk, he looked up at his apartment complex. Looking at the place, he decided to make his way inside. However, he wouldn’t go to his apartment.
No, not there; he didn’t want to be alone in that place as he climbed up to the roof. He stumbled his way up as he closed the door behind him. Andrew just let out a long grunt as he saw his cold breath. It seemed like the days only got colder as he panted.
“When will it ever get warmer? It’s always fucking cold.” He spoke out, the bitterness in his voice as he looked off. Wishing he could do something, hoping he could take back what dignity Tammy had stolen from him. He reached down into his pocket while looking at the ring box. His blood boiling as he looked to the city and let out another scream calling out,
“Fuck you, Tammy, go to hell!” He found himself throwing the ring box as far as he could. Wherever it landed, Andrew didn’t care; he didn’t care about anything at this point, only wanting to let out his hatred. He fell, stumbling as he looked over the edge.
“Why am I even alive?” He muttered to himself, his anger seeming to leave him feeling self-pity while he watched the edge, hearing a small voice; we could jump. Who would even notice Tammy cheated on us? That voice, the one lodged deep within him, sounded so tempting, like a mistress calling a lover as he looked to the side.
Come on, Andrew baby, it’s just a leap, and this pain your feeling it’s all over. Come on and just jump; it’s your ultimate fuck you. She wants to leave you, okay? It's blood on her hands. He looked at the edge, that voice so tempting as he felt his heart slowing down. While he looked at it, he muttered,
“Would anyone miss me? What do I have to live for?” Andrew started reaching over, putting one leg over the railing right over the other, as he found himself stumbling over and there. Andrew Moon began to fall into the great darkness.
That was when without warning, Andrew began falling, his adrenaline shot through him as if he was just injected in the arm, and he screamed. His body hits the end of one of the flag poles, holding the American flag. He screamed in horror while realizing what was happening.
“No! Not this way!” It was as if the real him had taken over as he felt horror run over himself, realizing what he had done. Flashes of his family came over him as he looked down, seeing how far the ground was. It only made him scream even louder,
“Shit, Shit! This isn’t good. I don’t want to die.” Andrew tried to pull himself up but found it did nothing as his arms wobbled. Andrew held on for dear life. His eyes widened while looking around. He saw the window across from him,
“Hey, open the window! Open your damn window. I’m going to fall!” he screamed his loudest yet found no one answering him. While he looked around, he saw if there might be someone that might be able to help him in his moment of need.
“I see you need some help.” A voice soft and calm spoke, which caught Andrew’s attention.
He looked straight up; someone was sitting on the pole. She sat there like it was nothing as Andrew looked up. She was wearing a black leather jacket and long jeans and had short red hair; her arms were crossed behind her back like she wasn’t sitting on a pole high in the air while Andrew looked at her, the fear in his now sober eyes.
“Yes, can you help me please oh god, please help me!” He wasn’t sure if this was a part of his imagination or if she was there. His hands slipped while the woman smirked,
“Well, sure, I’ll give you a hand, but you must do something for me.” She spoke with a near-southern twang as she bobbed her head back and forth, nodding like a part of her was elsewhere.
“Anything. Please get me out of here; I don’t want to die,” Andrew muttered, his hands feeling like they were slipping as he used every ounce of strength to try and hold on. The mysterious woman seemed to watch him with a light smirk.
“You’ll do anything, huh? Are you sure about it? I can be a bit demanding.” She spoke simply enough while swaying her legs around like she was trying to be playful. But Andrew barely noticed this.
“Yes, I’ll do anything, just please; I don’t want to die! I want to live!” he cried for help as he felt a hand slip. Looking down, Andrew found himself screaming in complete terror while watching his life flash before his eyes. Seeing past friends seeing his parents, and wondering what would happen to all of them if he died made him want to live even more.
“Well, I suppose I can, but you must promise to repay your debt.” The woman spoke as she seemed to look down at him. Her foot dangling down near where his hand had once been. Andrew tried reaching over to grab it, but he could barely do that. As he tried pulling himself up when he heard a snapping sound.
“Alright, I’ll save you, and remember, you better keep your end of the deal.” Then without warning, He heard the woman snap her fingers.
“By the way, my name is….”
But before Andrew could hear her name, he began to fall, and with it, he would scream, falling into the darkness of the black city. But as he fell, he heard soft giggling.
-000-
Without warning, Andrew felt his head shooting up as he found himself covered in sweat; a rough scream escaped his lips for a minute as he soon reached over, covering his mouth as he felt pain shooting through his head,
“Gah! What… what the?” He moaned out, rubbing his head. He felt the effects of his hangover ravaging his mind while he closed his eyes shut.
“I have to stop drinking.” He mumbled under his breath while he reached over, “Tammy, are you there? Could you get me some aspirin?” There was no response, as he found the unnerving silence.
“Tammy, are you there?” Andrew muttered while he pulled himself up. That was when he realized something and He wasn’t in his room— No, he was no longer in his apartment as he looked around his new location.
The room was something, a giant golden chandelier hanging over them, the way the crystals shimmered over him. The bed was quite something as if it was meant to hold more than two people, heck he imagined that it could have given people and still left room for one person. In contrast, as he looked over, the rest of the room reminded him of one of those fancy ballrooms, the kind typically reserved for the rich.
“What did I do last night?” Slowly he began remembering some of it. Remembering the fight with Tammy when he caught her cheating on him. “Oh god… what did I do?” He muttered, feeling like he was about to get sick. A slight bit of vomit was coming for him as he pulled back, managing to swallow the bile as he began getting out of bed.
He looked around, realizing he was standing in his underwear, as Andrew groaned, trying to figure out how he got in this bed. But somehow, Andrew imagined it would cost him more than he could afford.
“Maybe I should sneak out or something?” Andrew grumbled to himself, trying to find where his pants might have been. He stopped for a second as he finally noticed one of the walls filled with various weapons. Andrew couldn’t help but admire them. As he walked over, there were spears and swords, which looked quite intriguing.
“Heh, this is neat. Whoever owns these has quite the taste.” While he looked around for a second, he was alone when he had an idea. He reached over, grabbing one of the spears as he held it for a second, admiring its weight. He stood there posing. His eyes were on the full-boy mirror on the other side of the room as he looked at himself.
“This is pretty cool.” Andrew joked while he stood in his underwear, holding a spear like a Spartan ready for battle. “Though admittedly, I look a bit goofy.” He chuckled, laughing at himself while he looked at the mirror seeing himself.
Andrew was just an average-looking guy, a bit leaner, with bits of muscles mainly focused on his arms and legs, while the rest of him looked skinny. A five o’clock shadow grew on his face, with dark rings around his eyes. If he cleaned up, he might have examined alright, but he looked like complete shit.
“I have to agree you do look a little goofy.” This caught Andrew off guard. He felt like he was about to jump out of his skin as he turned around to see who it was. There he saw her.
The woman standing there, with short red hair, wearing white silk lingerie with a bright million-dollar smile, as she walked in walking with great confidence. Her hips swayed back and forth. Andrew could say she was in great shape—the sight of her muscles. Andrew could almost imagine she could lift him with no trouble as she stopped before him.
“I see you’re interested in my spear there, Andrew.” The woman said as she caressed Andrew’s hand, caressing it as she would take the spear from him.
“I mean, it’s a pretty nice spear; where’d you get something like that.”
“Oh, it’s nothing, just a part of a vast collection, though some call it the Spear of Destiny. Took me a while to find something like that.” She spoke in a calm way that showed she was the one in control. Andrew looked at her for a minute; eyebrow raised as he chuckled,
“That's the Spear of Destiny?” He could barely believe that while the woman nodded,
“Oh yes, Andrew, it is, it took some time to find it, but I managed to get my hand on it. A wonderful thing to collect along with the others on my wall.” The mysterious woman started to walk across the wall, slowly gliding her hands over the various weapons.
“Take this sword, and it’s a special one once said to be owned by Attila the Hun, the Sword of Mar’s.” She smiled, pulling the blade off, admiring the curved edge as she swung it for a second. Andrew watched, not sure what to say, as he stepped away.
“Um, I hate to be a bother, but who are you?” He asked while he kept an eye on the blade. He didn’t want to anger the woman with a sword in her hand.
“Oh, don’t you remember I told you it last night?” The woman spoke as she put the blade back onto the wall, letting Andrew sigh in relief before quickly responding to her.
“Last night was a blur. Would it be possible that you could remind me?” That wasn’t a lie, and he couldn’t remember much at the moment, hoping that maybe he’ll gain his memory back at a later time. As the woman walked over. Her Silken Lingerie exposed her ample bosom just a bit as she leaned in,
“Well, I think it’ll be fair to tell you my name again, Andrew… Can I call you Andy?” She said her finger circled his chest. He bit his lips, unsure what to say, and shook his head.
“I think Andrews is fine for now.” He said, trying to keep himself in control. While she nodded,
“Well, If you insist, Andrew, but please call me Raven, If you must. Now I do think we should get you something to eat. After that fall you had last night, you must be starving.”
She smirked, caressing his cheek. Andrew was both uncomfortable but liked how she moved her hard against his chin, like a lover. However, he pulled back from her hand.
“Fall? What are you—“ He found flashes of memory hit him like a train crashing into a bug. It obliterated as he grabbed his head, screaming in pain, as he began remembering his fall, how he hit the pole, and then the woman—the woman who just called herself Raven. Andrew tumbled around, grabbing the mirror for support as he looked back.
“What… what in the!” He was trying to find the right words while he looked back at the woman.
“You… You let me fall or…” his voice trailed off, remembering the fall and how he screamed, oh god, how he cried and the horror of it. Then there was nothing, no splat. It was like something had carried him off. But the idea of him splatting made him shiver.
“No, I saved you, but I had to do something also. Now come on, my dear, breakfast should be ready. You’ve got clothes In the drawers for you.” She pointed over as Andrew looked over and noticed the dresser beside him. It hadn’t been there before; he was sure of it.
“Maybe I just didn’t notice it before. I’ve got such a hangover.” He moved over, opening the drawers, where he saw a pair of pants and a t-shirt as he moved to put them on. He even found his wallet in the other drawer, as he put it away, wondering where he was. But who is this Raven? What is she?
Andrew couldn’t help but wonder if This Raven was even human. He followed behind her as she started walking down the corridor. Her hips swayed back and forth as he looked at her.
“So, how did you save me? Who are you, If you don’t mind me asking?” Andrew wondered while he managed to catch up to her.
The walls were lined with art, each depicting battles from history, while some showed Milly pitcher as she filled a cannon. He continued walking,
“Oh, I’m sorry, you’re wondering who I am; well, no reason to hide it from you.” She smirked as her hand waved over, as the doors at the end of the hall began to open.
“I am a Goddess, Andrew, If you must ask.” She spoke with such a simple thing. Now, Andrew might have questioned that as he shook his head,
“A goddess? I mean…” Andrew seemed more stumped while she smirked.
“Why yes, I guess you could consider me an American Goddess. Every country has its pantheon, and I’m one of America’s gods.”
“America… Has gods? I thought….”
“What Christianity, Catholic, Or Baptist? Oh, Heavens, I’m afraid most get it wrong; there is no singular god; that's too much power for one being, omnipotent and omniscient. It would drive someone mad; no, many Gods and goddesses exist worldwide. Every culture has a pantheon.” Raven spoke more, walking through the dining room. They weren’t alone now as Andrew saw people moving around, filling the table, as he groaned. Soon one of them walked over, handing him a couple of pills.
“For your head, master.” The woman spoke; Andrew took them but found himself almost jumping back. The woman had snakes instead of hair on her head. Green scales instead of skin as she walked off.
“Um… What was that?” He asked, watching the woman walk away, and soon realized she didn’t have legs. She was slithering away.
“She’s a Naga, a cousin of the medusa’s though she’s more like a diamondback rattlesnake, so be careful. Her name is Marry.” Raven spoke with a light chuckle as Andrew watched the other woman heading off.
“Um, good to know… So, there is a snake woman, and… Other gods? But who are the others if you are just one of America’s gods?”
“Oh, a few are running around, I’m certain; some hang out with the old Gods, some are doing their job, and others are messing around with mortals like you.” She smirked as she took a seat. The strings from her top moved down her shoulders, giving Andrew a peak.
“Alright, um, so Where Am I? Is this like Heaven or something?”
“Oh no, not in Heaven; you’re still alive, and a living soul can’t go there; your mind wouldn’t be able to handle it; no, you’re in one of my homes, around the united states.”
“One of your homes?” Andrew asked though he found that the more he asked, the more questions he had for Raven the Goddess.
“Well, I have a few places I need to be, though this is where I frequent, it’s pretty lovely, But please, this is going to be our home now.” She teased while she snapped her fingers; more people came in workers. But Andrew wondered if they were also Naga’s, but he could barely tell they went by so fast as they laid down their breakfast. He looked down, seeing what was placed before him.
“I hope you don’t mind. I picked what I imagined you would enjoy, Andrew.” She spoke while Andrew watched his food.
“This is pretty good, but something is bothering me.”
“Oh, and what's that?” Raven asked, leaning forward and giving him another glimpse of her pale bosom.
“Well, a few of them was why you visited me; why would a God want with me at all? I’m no one, but… Well, you said you’re a Goddess, but what kind of Goddess are you anyway? I mean, how come I never heard of you? No one ever spoke about America’s Gods?”
Raven seemed to smile, liking what she heard. She reached down, taking one of the crisp pieces of bacon, which Andrew thought looked burnt.
“Please have a bite; I’m sure you’ll enjoy it. I’ll be answering your questions in due time. But I can answer some of the easier ones. I’m the Goddess of Strength and War. The very concept of those itself. As for why we American Gods don’t reveal ourselves, we are far too busy to deal with the mere mortals; sure, we take your prayers and wants, but we also have our work to do.” She spoke straight to the point while moving to take a long drink of something red. Andrew couldn’t help but think it was wine.
“But we pay attention to what you say and do; some of us are stronger than others. I know I’m more blessed than others. Whenever there is war, I feel stronger, as most war gods do; when our lands declare war on something, It’s like we are receiving prayers. Now America, we are a country of war. Drug War, Race War, and War on other countries. It’s like a battery, and it fuels me and influences me. Sure, we have peace. Yet War… War is eternal; it’s what built this nation. I’m America’s first god, even if they don’t know it.” She continued speaking there while Andrew watched her.
“I am the strength of America itself as well; these two concepts, The strongest fact of this country. While I said there are other gods, some as strong, the god of Poverty, the Goddess of Lust and death, We are sometimes born and formed. But we exist, and humans like you, well… you give us as much life as we bless you.” She smirked while Andrew watched his mouth drop.
“I— It… So much.” He muttered while Raven chuckled,
“Please eat, it’ll take your mind off that for now, but I’m sure I can answer some of your other questions as the time comes.” Andrew would do just that taking a bite out of the bacon first before moving on to the sausage and eggs, and they were quiet good, he had to admit, yet at the same time he found himself stuffing his face.
He continued munching over while looking at the woman claiming that she was a war god, but he found himself wondering more, as he slowed down.
“So, again, you never answered this, what debt do I owe you?”
Raven smirked while she took another bite, letting the sausage move past those succulent lips as she took a bite and looked to him.
“Well, You owe me your life, since I saved your life, you in fact owe me your life. I intend you to pay me back.” Raven smiled as she continued eating the breakfast. Andrew on the other hand wasn’t sure how of this.
“So are you going to sacrafice me, or have me kill someone else? Cause I won’t kill someone else.” Though a flash of Tammy, and that Max fellow, had popped into his head while he felt anger bursting through his skull, as he grabbed his head.
Raven though watched him for a second as she suddenly burst’s into a fit of laughter, that made Andrew wonder what he said that was so funny.
“What’s so funny?” He asked quickly, while Raven continued giggling.
“Oh the thought that you think I would sacrifice you, how silly is that, if I was going to sacrifice you why in the world would I even save your life. No, just no. I have plans for you and not to have someone kill you. You owe me your life not your death. No I have something more important in mind.”
Raven pushed the chair back as she got up, her hips swaying as she walked to the other side of the table looking at him. Those eyes, it was the first time he noticed them, they were red, like pure blood, as she watched him with a sort of hunger. The kind animals on the hunt had when they found the perfect prayer. It didn’t help him with his feeling that she was going to sacrifice him.
“So If you’re not going to sacrifice me then what do you want?” Andrew asked not even sure what to say while he looked at the War Goddess, who smirked as she leaned in.
“I want you to marry me.” She said simply her hand touching the table as she glided her hand around as a box appeared, in fact it was the same box that he tossed the other night, as she opened it revealing the gold band.
“In exchange for saving your life you must become my husband, from now untill the day you die.” She said with a wide grin, like a cat. Andrew watched her for a second not sure what to say, yet went for the first word that came to his head.
“Wait what?!” He muttered out as he looked at the goddess holding the box, and on one knee before him.
“Marry me simple as that, in exchange for you to live, you become my husband. So what do you say?” Raven said as she looked him in the eyes. Those blood red eyes. As he sat there stunned not even sure if he could say yes or no, and worst of all, what if he does say no what would she do.
“What… What would me become your husband do for me? I mean what would I have to do?” He asked, though Raven smile vanished as she looked almost annoyed.
“Humans, always curious and wondering, it’s both your most fascinating and annoying features you’ve developed. But if you want to know. You Becoming my husband would be simple.”
Raven stood up, and from the position they were, she looked like a giant. It was quiet something as she walked around him.
“But if you must know, as my husband you will be required to be a good husband, try not to cause me any trouble, Give me at least one or two kids, like any normal couple. You also can’t embarrass me in front of the other gods.”
Raven moved in her finger under his chin, lifting his head,
“Do you understand that. I think its a fair deal, you’re life, and you become my husband, it’ll be simple.” She said while Andrew looked at her for a minute, seeing there wasn’t any downsides.
“Sure, I’ll marry you, but I really don’t know you. I mean… Yes.” He said while Raven nodded,
“Good, we’ll have the ceremony in about a week understand. I want us to be married as soon as possible. But as one of my top gods I’ll need witnesses from people in my pantheon. Do you understand that.” Raven spoke with that wild smile. Andrew nodded understanding what she meant, Though a thought came other him.
“What about my parents… My family? Will they be ok?”
“They’ll be fine, I know a couple of gods that I’m sure will look out for them, though you won’t be able to see them again.” Almost like pulling it out from air, Raven brought out a newspaper, and showed it. Andrew looked into it, where he saw it an obituary, reading,
Andrew Moon (Andy) Died age twenty-seven leaving behind his parents and girlfriend. He died in the early hours of the morning death by suicide. His funeral will be held at the St. Francis Funeral home in New charlise. Where he will be buried.
To the world Andrew Moon was dead, but for Andrew Moon his life was only begining. Weather he knew it or not, He was about to begin a new chapter in his life.
2
12.7K
2
0
Based on true events, these are the confessions of a young woman and the passionate affairs she encounters throughout her life that all play a part in shaping her into the woman she is today. This particular story is a slow buildup of sexual tension between two friends and decisions thry made to satisfy their desires.
The First Encounter
I was 20 years old. Fresh out of the Army and married with a beautiful baby at home. My marriage was ehh.... let's just say not the best. Years of constantly being cheated on by my husband had led me to become resentful and yearning for an escape of my own. During my time in the service, I had really began exploring my sinful side, even though I was only engaged then I began to dabble in the pool of men I was surrounded by but three always stood out. All were amazing in their own ways so different yet so alike. But they all had the same goal, pleasing me. Even at the risk of their own marriages they continue to be a part of my life and that was such a turn on! Knowing they were willing to risk it all to be in my presence filled me with an unexplained sense of power and superiority. It became a goal for me to fuck men who were involved with someone.
Perhaps it was anger and revenge fueling my desires, or maybe it was the sense of control I would feel. When going on the hunt for new prey I had rules and standards, an entire system worked out to accommodate my scandalous ways. I never entertained men bold enough to approach me, I enjoyed the game of cat and mouse seeking out the quiet ones and breaking the ice with "Would you like to grab a drink after work?". I would begin building a level of trust which would be intertwined with mounting sexual tension that becomes too agonizing to ignore and the ending is inevitable. I, over time of developing a relationship with these men became more of a therapist for them, a safe space where they could come and have a bias friend they could talk to and complain about their wives, tell me how they are having second thoughts about their fiancé, or just to relieve some tension when their girlfriend wasn't fucking them right.
My first encounter happened during basic training I had a boyfriend who eventually became my husband. It was with a guy in a different platoon, we’ll call him Lewis. He was FINE too. Carmel skin, covered in tattoos across his chest and sleeves on his arms, chiseled face, and a body that was divine with the dick to match. My only complaint is that he was short, normally I like my men tall, and Lewis was a smooth 5'6 on a good day but his swag made him 6ft. Things started out innocent enough and we became good friends even shipping out to Korea together. Stationed at different bases we kept in touch through skype and would update each other on life. Shortly after arriving to the country, I found out I was pregnant with my boyfriend's baby and he met a woman and was planning to get married for the extra military benefits, this was a common occurrence. Since I couldn't live out the fantasy of being mounted by Lewis, I had to find a new outlet, but we will get back to him later. My suitemate had a friend we'll call him Thomas, he was about 5'10, beautiful midnight Black skin, and was cut just right. His white teeth and eyes stood out in stark contrast that made it hard not to stare. He came by to hang out with her one day and she invited me to join and there was an instant attraction the moment we saw each other.
We both shared that we were engaged while sharing lingering glances and getting to know one another while being careful to not let others on to the fact that there was a yearning between us, I informed him of my pregnancy which was still in its early stages, about two months along. After about two weeks of this lustful banter, we moved our conversations to text where things could finally heat up. Our once innocent messages of generic "Hey how are you?" turned into steamy exchanges about our sexual experiences and teasing each other with racy photos. Finally, the night came, and we couldn't take it anymore. It was a Friday evening, and the weather was beginning to turn ugly. While sitting in my room watching Netflix and scrolling Facebook, I can hear rain begin to beat against my window. The sunset, still peeking through the darkening skies emitted a hazy light through my room, I could hear the low rumblings of thunder approaching and the wind picking up in the trees outside.
I could feel myself becoming aroused by the sexiness of the weather, all I was missing was a fireplace. As I laid on my bed my pillow brushes against my breasts and i could feel my nipples come to life. It sends a tingle down my body that lands right in my pussy. I initially roll my eyes in frustration of having done this to myself and change my Rom/Com to porn. I open up Pornhub and search for "Big Ass Doggystyle" my favorite position and get to work on myself. As I watch a BBC pound a thick assed woman, I let my hands begin to wander over my titties again using my fingers to further stimulate my nipples and get them hard as rocks. With my left hand still working I use my hips and right hand to pull off my shorts and slip into my panties. I lick my fingers and begin rubbing my clit building up pressure, I squeeze and work it back and forth between my index and middle feeling it swell even more between my fingers. My eyes roll back and I'm trying to stifle my own moans of pleasure over the sounds of the flick in front of me. I close my eyes and all I can hear is macaroni being stirred along with the classic sounds of ass clapping. I move faster with my fingers steadily working my clit and nipples at the same time, I begin to sweat and can feel it dripping from my stomach and thighs, I get more excited feeling beads of water travel down my ass and I'm close. So close. My breathing quickens as I prepare for a much-needed orgasm when my concentration is broken.
My fucking phone dings with a notification. "Damn who the fuck is this?!" I angrily say to myself and as I look at the screen, I realize it’s a text from Thomas.
My mood quickly shifts from annoyed to anxious, but in a good way. "You busy tonight?" he asks, "Free as a bird why what's up?" I text back "I wanted to see if I could come over to your room and we just hang out, maybe watch a movie?". Now mind you this was before the "Netflix and Chill" era, so it was a normal question that didn't have the same connotation it does now. This would also be the first time that we were going to hang out solo, so I instantly get excited. "Sure, what time?" I ask, "8:30-ish" he responds, "Perfect! See you then!" I reply and throw my phone down and hop up. This gives me about an hour to get ready, so I shower, shave my legs, and throw and something comfy yet sexy. Gray fitted booty shorts and a white baby T-shirt with no bra. No panties either. As I complete my finishing touches by spritzing my Jimmy Choo perfume on my body, I hear a gentle knock on the door.
I open the door and by this time the sky has become black. I see his beautiful smile and eyes before even seeing the outline of his face. "Hello" he says as he steps into my room with a bag of snacks looking me over with a come-hither smirk on his face and closes the door. Once behind closed doors we embrace in a long overdue hug, and I feel "Thomas Jr." swelling in his pants. He lets go and looks a little embarrassed and I get turned on. "He can't control himself." I say in my mind. I lead him over to my bed where my laptop is set up for our little movie night and we sit down. We spend the next few minutes deciding on what to watch and settle on "Love and Basketball" as the movie begins to play, we settle into our spots next to each other, not touching but close enough to feel each other’s body heat. As we begin chatting about the movie and becoming more comfortable being alone together, we ease into each other’s space inch by inch. I would pretend to stretch or readjust myself just to move my big ass closer to his muscular body. Eventually after much shifting around I end up laying down with his lap as my pillow and him stroking my hair.
We continue to chat and laugh throughout the movie and with every passing moment his hand began to travel. Gliding over the nape of my neck, then slowly down my back taking his time and savoring the feeling of my soft skin against his. His hand finds my hip and massages in small sensual circles. I can hear his breathing switch and i can feel his body tense up as he struggles to fight the erection in his joggers. I can hear him swallow then say, "You have very soft skin." His fingers then roll down to my thighs and he begins to caress them. I rotate my hips so his hand can slide onto my ass, and he grabs a firm handful without hesitation. I can feel him attempting to control his bundle, but my ass has a mind of its own, it's like putty. I can feel my shorts becoming wet as my body betrayed me and I started soaking through my clothes and my pussy became more fragrant. The smell turned me on, and I sat up and straddled him.
His dick was at full attention through his pants and I made it a point to sit directly on top of it pushing my weight down gently so we could feel each other through our clothes. We locked eyes for a moment relishing the thrill of what was happening. He moves his hands to my hips and drives me deeper down onto his dick while pulling me in for a deep, long, passionate kiss. My ears get hot, my face feels flushed, I get lightheaded, and my body feels weak, this is the first time I had ever been kissed with such lust. I felt like I had entered a dreamlike state. He works one hand up to the back of my neck while keeping one firmly planted on my ass and tilts my head ever so slightly, so his lips are hovering over my exposed throat. His thumb trails from my chin and runs over my lower lip before he slips it in and out too quickly for me to suck on it. He starts planting soft kisses along my neck while still having a firm hold on me. His kisses finally reach my ear, and he breathlessly says, "I hear pregnant women have the wettest pussy."
The First Encounter
I was 20 years old. Fresh out of the Army and married with a beautiful baby at home. My marriage was ehh.... let's just say not the best. Years of constantly being cheated on by my husband had led me to become resentful and yearning for an escape of my own. During my time in the service, I had really began exploring my sinful side, even though I was only engaged then I began to dabble in the pool of men I was surrounded by but three always stood out. All were amazing in their own ways so different yet so alike. But they all had the same goal, pleasing me. Even at the risk of their own marriages they continue to be a part of my life and that was such a turn on! Knowing they were willing to risk it all to be in my presence filled me with an unexplained sense of power and superiority. It became a goal for me to fuck men who were involved with someone.
Perhaps it was anger and revenge fueling my desires, or maybe it was the sense of control I would feel. When going on the hunt for new prey I had rules and standards, an entire system worked out to accommodate my scandalous ways. I never entertained men bold enough to approach me, I enjoyed the game of cat and mouse seeking out the quiet ones and breaking the ice with "Would you like to grab a drink after work?". I would begin building a level of trust which would be intertwined with mounting sexual tension that becomes too agonizing to ignore and the ending is inevitable. I, over time of developing a relationship with these men became more of a therapist for them, a safe space where they could come and have a bias friend they could talk to and complain about their wives, tell me how they are having second thoughts about their fiancé, or just to relieve some tension when their girlfriend wasn't fucking them right.
My first encounter happened during basic training I had a boyfriend who eventually became my husband. It was with a guy in a different platoon, we’ll call him Lewis. He was FINE too. Carmel skin, covered in tattoos across his chest and sleeves on his arms, chiseled face, and a body that was divine with the dick to match. My only complaint is that he was short, normally I like my men tall, and Lewis was a smooth 5'6 on a good day but his swag made him 6ft. Things started out innocent enough and we became good friends even shipping out to Korea together. Stationed at different bases we kept in touch through skype and would update each other on life. Shortly after arriving to the country, I found out I was pregnant with my boyfriend's baby and he met a woman and was planning to get married for the extra military benefits, this was a common occurrence. Since I couldn't live out the fantasy of being mounted by Lewis, I had to find a new outlet, but we will get back to him later. My suitemate had a friend we'll call him Thomas, he was about 5'10, beautiful midnight Black skin, and was cut just right. His white teeth and eyes stood out in stark contrast that made it hard not to stare. He came by to hang out with her one day and she invited me to join and there was an instant attraction the moment we saw each other.
We both shared that we were engaged while sharing lingering glances and getting to know one another while being careful to not let others on to the fact that there was a yearning between us, I informed him of my pregnancy which was still in its early stages, about two months along. After about two weeks of this lustful banter, we moved our conversations to text where things could finally heat up. Our once innocent messages of generic "Hey how are you?" turned into steamy exchanges about our sexual experiences and teasing each other with racy photos. Finally, the night came, and we couldn't take it anymore. It was a Friday evening, and the weather was beginning to turn ugly. While sitting in my room watching Netflix and scrolling Facebook, I can hear rain begin to beat against my window. The sunset, still peeking through the darkening skies emitted a hazy light through my room, I could hear the low rumblings of thunder approaching and the wind picking up in the trees outside.
I could feel myself becoming aroused by the sexiness of the weather, all I was missing was a fireplace. As I laid on my bed my pillow brushes against my breasts and i could feel my nipples come to life. It sends a tingle down my body that lands right in my pussy. I initially roll my eyes in frustration of having done this to myself and change my Rom/Com to porn. I open up Pornhub and search for "Big Ass Doggystyle" my favorite position and get to work on myself. As I watch a BBC pound a thick assed woman, I let my hands begin to wander over my titties again using my fingers to further stimulate my nipples and get them hard as rocks. With my left hand still working I use my hips and right hand to pull off my shorts and slip into my panties. I lick my fingers and begin rubbing my clit building up pressure, I squeeze and work it back and forth between my index and middle feeling it swell even more between my fingers. My eyes roll back and I'm trying to stifle my own moans of pleasure over the sounds of the flick in front of me. I close my eyes and all I can hear is macaroni being stirred along with the classic sounds of ass clapping. I move faster with my fingers steadily working my clit and nipples at the same time, I begin to sweat and can feel it dripping from my stomach and thighs, I get more excited feeling beads of water travel down my ass and I'm close. So close. My breathing quickens as I prepare for a much-needed orgasm when my concentration is broken.
My fucking phone dings with a notification. "Damn who the fuck is this?!" I angrily say to myself and as I look at the screen, I realize it’s a text from Thomas.
My mood quickly shifts from annoyed to anxious, but in a good way. "You busy tonight?" he asks, "Free as a bird why what's up?" I text back "I wanted to see if I could come over to your room and we just hang out, maybe watch a movie?". Now mind you this was before the "Netflix and Chill" era, so it was a normal question that didn't have the same connotation it does now. This would also be the first time that we were going to hang out solo, so I instantly get excited. "Sure, what time?" I ask, "8:30-ish" he responds, "Perfect! See you then!" I reply and throw my phone down and hop up. This gives me about an hour to get ready, so I shower, shave my legs, and throw and something comfy yet sexy. Gray fitted booty shorts and a white baby T-shirt with no bra. No panties either. As I complete my finishing touches by spritzing my Jimmy Choo perfume on my body, I hear a gentle knock on the door.
I open the door and by this time the sky has become black. I see his beautiful smile and eyes before even seeing the outline of his face. "Hello" he says as he steps into my room with a bag of snacks looking me over with a come-hither smirk on his face and closes the door. Once behind closed doors we embrace in a long overdue hug, and I feel "Thomas Jr." swelling in his pants. He lets go and looks a little embarrassed and I get turned on. "He can't control himself." I say in my mind. I lead him over to my bed where my laptop is set up for our little movie night and we sit down. We spend the next few minutes deciding on what to watch and settle on "Love and Basketball" as the movie begins to play, we settle into our spots next to each other, not touching but close enough to feel each other’s body heat. As we begin chatting about the movie and becoming more comfortable being alone together, we ease into each other’s space inch by inch. I would pretend to stretch or readjust myself just to move my big ass closer to his muscular body. Eventually after much shifting around I end up laying down with his lap as my pillow and him stroking my hair.
We continue to chat and laugh throughout the movie and with every passing moment his hand began to travel. Gliding over the nape of my neck, then slowly down my back taking his time and savoring the feeling of my soft skin against his. His hand finds my hip and massages in small sensual circles. I can hear his breathing switch and i can feel his body tense up as he struggles to fight the erection in his joggers. I can hear him swallow then say, "You have very soft skin." His fingers then roll down to my thighs and he begins to caress them. I rotate my hips so his hand can slide onto my ass, and he grabs a firm handful without hesitation. I can feel him attempting to control his bundle, but my ass has a mind of its own, it's like putty. I can feel my shorts becoming wet as my body betrayed me and I started soaking through my clothes and my pussy became more fragrant. The smell turned me on, and I sat up and straddled him.
His dick was at full attention through his pants and I made it a point to sit directly on top of it pushing my weight down gently so we could feel each other through our clothes. We locked eyes for a moment relishing the thrill of what was happening. He moves his hands to my hips and drives me deeper down onto his dick while pulling me in for a deep, long, passionate kiss. My ears get hot, my face feels flushed, I get lightheaded, and my body feels weak, this is the first time I had ever been kissed with such lust. I felt like I had entered a dreamlike state. He works one hand up to the back of my neck while keeping one firmly planted on my ass and tilts my head ever so slightly, so his lips are hovering over my exposed throat. His thumb trails from my chin and runs over my lower lip before he slips it in and out too quickly for me to suck on it. He starts planting soft kisses along my neck while still having a firm hold on me. His kisses finally reach my ear, and he breathlessly says, "I hear pregnant women have the wettest pussy."
1
1.9K
1
0
In a world where everyone is born female and sex is determined by a childhood lottery, two best friends are seperated to develop differently. Now that they've graduated, they decide to reunite for a camping trip together. They had both dreamed of becoming men, but only one of them saw the dream come true.
In this world everyone is born a girl. Sex is determined by a lottery at the end of grade school. I had a winning ticket, but on the same day as the drawing I started my period, invalidating me for the injection.
After graduation I went on a camping trip with my best friend Alex, who took my place in the lottery and recently completed male development. It's our first time together since the day of the drawing.
Watching Alex chop the wood for our fire, I was struck by the gulf that had grown between our bodies. As girls we had looked like sisters, we could share clothes even though I was a couple inches taller. Now he towered over me, his muscles rippling with each swing of the axe.
My body had grown larger too, but not like his. I'd gained a few inches of height, but most of my development had gone to my hips, my breasts, and my reproductive system.
I'd suffered through over a hundred periods since that first awful experience, but I still hated it every single time. All I could think about now was how it should have been me getting the injection, going to boy school, chopping the wood, never worrying about a monthly cycle.
Alex paused and looked in my direction. I wondered if he knew what was going through my mind. "Do you want a turn?" He asked, offering me the axe and wiping his brow.
"Uh, sure." I said, cautiously stepping up to the stump we'd been using as a chopping block. Alex balanced a round of wood on the stump and backed away. I struggled to lift the axe over my head.
"Whoa, careful." Alex chided me, stepping up and guiding my hands. "Here, hold it near the head until you're ready to swing. It's safer this way."
"I'm holding it the same way you were." I said defensively. I'd been watching him carefully.
"I'm a lot stronger than you are now, it's dangerous to swing an axe around beyond your control." He said it like such a simple safety tip, but it felt like a fist to my ego. I had to learn how to chop wood like a girl because I wasn't strong enough to be like Alex; he won the lottery, now he can swing an axe like a man, and pee where he wants, and pick me up like a child.
What did my body do while he was gaining these abilities? A layer of fat to make me fun to touch, a pair of breasts to make me fun to look at, a menstrual cycle to make me fertile and horny, an arousal response that makes me easy to penetrate; it felt like every change I'd gone through was just a reward for Alex's now manly body to enjoy.
“Are you alright?” He asked. I realized I’d been making a bit of a sour face.
“I’m fine.” I said, trying to believe it. “Just psyching myself up to smash this log apart.” I brought the axe down and felt it thunk deep into the wood. There was even a splintering sound, but it didn’t quite split. I tried to pull the axe out but it was stuck.
“Lift the whole thing up and slam it down.” Alex suggested. I tried, but I could hardly lift the axe and the wood it was stuck in at all.
“Let me help.” Alex offered, taking the handle and easily lifting it to head-level and slamming it back onto the stump. The log split apart with a satisfying crack.
“Thanks.” I said, but internally I was fuming. It felt so unfair. I tried not to let it bother me too much, but it lingered on my mind. I struggled to find anything to say as we set up the tent and roasted dinner together.
We sat around the fire until the sun fully set, our faces lit by the flickering flames. Alex must have seen me shiver, because he moved over to sit next to me and put an arm over my shoulder. His body felt so warm against mine. Was additional body heat another advantage I’d missed out on?
“We should probably go to bed soon.” Alex said. I felt an annoying little flutter in my heart.
We had been avoiding romantic subjects entirely, but now that we were about to share a tent for the night, I was uncomfortably aware of the ambiguity. Would Alex try something? Would I want him to? I couldn’t make up my mind, but I thought up a lot of ways I didn’t want it to go.
“Maybe we could watch the fire a little longer?” I suggested. Why did I feel so uncertain suggesting things to Alex? It almost felt like I was asking for approval from a teacher. I was a couple months older than him, but being side by side now almost made me feel like a child.
“Sure.” He said, squeezing me closer. “Probably good to make sure the fire goes out.” He poked at it for a while, I watched the embers fly up into the night. I felt so little next to Alex, but it felt good. I was warm, and his body was so firm holding on to mine. I didn’t know what to say, so we just watched the fire together in silence.
“Ready for bed?” He asked as the flames died out. I felt the pit again in my stomach. All this stalling and I was still just as unsure as before.
“Sure.” I said, attempting to sound cheerful. I helped him pack up a bit and get the sleeping bags laid out. We brushed our teeth and spit into the coals to help put it out.
There was still a faint glow, so Alex unzipped his pants and pulled out his thing. I’d see them before in pictures, but this was my first time seeing one in real life. It was almost pitch black outside, only the faint light of the stars and moon aided the nothing-glow of the remaining embers, but I still got a sense of its size. It almost seemed unreal the way it just stuck out of him, so long and chubby, like a fat sausage.
He held it in his fingers and aimed at the remains of the fire. I heard more than saw the stream shoot from his dick onto the embers in a sizzling splash. With a few popping hisses the fire was out.
I was thankful for the darkness, because I was sure my face had turned bright red. I couldn’t stand how Alex was showing off his body. It made me hate the twist of fate that had given him my winning ticket, I hated it more than when I got my period. But at the same time it was very possibly the hottest thing I had ever witnessed. I felt a tingle between my legs that was only getting louder. I just saw Alex’s penis, and he’d just used it to put out the fire in a way I could never dream of.
“Sorry, I had to go.” Alex said a bit sheepishly. I’m sure he could tell I was stunned, but I hoped he didn’t know the depths of it.
“It’s fine.” I said, trying to play it cool. “Saves water, right?” I added with an awkward chuckle. I felt like such a dork. My brain was still fixated on the thing that had just happened with the fire and the penis.
In the tent all I could think about was the sexual tension between us. I could feel my body had already made up its mind. I wanted to say something, just to get it out in the open, but I couldn’t think of anything. I just paced awkwardly around the tent, pretending to get ready for bed, but too nervous to take off my clothes.
“Do you want to sleep together?” Alex asked. I felt my face get even redder. What a blunt question. I opened my mouth to reply but no words came out.
“I understand if you don’t, but I think it could be fun.” He added in response to my hesitation. “I haven’t seen a developed woman yet. I’d like you to be my first.” He added.
I felt a gross feeling come over me. A developed woman, that’s what I was to him now. He wanted me to be his first of how many? Was he really using our friendship as an in for sexual experience with a woman?
Though I could use sexual experience too, and Alex’s body was making me feel things I wanted to keep feeling. I looked at his dark outline in the tent, trying to read his invisible expression for a moment.
“Could we turn on a light?” I asked, still feeling tongue tied about the entire sexual situation.
“Of course.” He replied, hanging a dim lantern from the ceiling of the tent. I felt even more nervous in the light, but I also felt more excited. Alex already had his shirt off, and the vision of his nude torso was doing a lot to silence my doubts. His front was so flat and wide, with rippling muscles along his stomach. His body hair was everywhere, a particularly thick line of it ran from his navel into his pants, like a furry path to his penis.
“Yes.” I said at last.
“Hmm?” Alex seemed a bit confused. The way he’d been watching me look at him filled me with an excited nervousness.
“Yes, I want to sleep together.” I clarified, beginning to take off my own shirt.
Now it was Alex’s turn for his face to turn red. I was still in my bra, but I could see his eyes roving hungrily over my chest and middle. A noticeable bulge was forming in the front of his pants.
I took off my own pants and watched the bulge swell as he saw the noticeable flatness of my panties. The way his eyes were glued to my crotch made me a little uncomfortable, I felt an urge to cover myself with my hands.
“Nothing you haven’t seen before, right?” I said with another awkward chuckle.
“It’s different now.” Alex said, eyes still roving my body, but frequently stopping to rest between my legs. “I didn’t realize how little you’d changed since we were girls.”
Hearing him say that felt like a knife, but it also made the horny tingling jump up into a new gear. “I’ve developed.” I said defensively, posturing to highlight my assets.
“Well sure, but…” He gestured at the front of my panties. “Your crotch still looks like a child’s.”
I felt a new surge of hot embarrassment. “What are you talking about? You haven’t even seen it.”
“I can see how flat it is.” He countered. “I mean, do you even get hard?”
“Sort of.” I said meekly. It didn’t really feel right to call it ‘hard’, but I could feel it now as strongly as ever. The needy buzzing feeling in my clit before I had to touch it.
“Would you be willing to try and get hard for me? I’m just so curious.” His face was turning red with a horny embarrassment, but I was fighting to resist the urge to run straight out of the tent. How could I tell him I was already as aroused as I’d ever been in my life?
“I could do something sexy for you, I’m not sure what turns you on.” He had seemed so confident all night, but now I was seeing glimpses of my childhood friend in his awkward courting. His innocent intrigue only made the truth harder to share.
“Are you ‘hard’ now?” He asked. I reached a breaking point, I couldn’t stand his eyes on my crotch for another second, and it felt like if something didn’t touch my clit soon it was going to explode. My hand darted over my panties, holding my hot mound. I couldn’t help giving it a little pressure.
Glancing down at myself made me feel a bit ridiculous, my fingers pressing flat into my underwear only made it more obvious; I’d grown larger, but in so many ways I was the same girl he’d known before the lotto.
My vulva had developed, but it was a linear trajectory from childhood, Alex’s genitals had developed in entirely new ways. How could I blame him for assuming I’d had my own metamorphosis?
I was pulled out of my thought spiral by the sound of Alex laughing. I had to look at him for a moment to understand what was going on. He must have seen my confusion because then he explained himself.
“You already are, aren’t you? Oh wow, I’m so sorry.” He couldn’t help chuckling a little more. “It’s just, I thought your clit would swell up or something. I don’t know. I feel so embarrassed. They don’t teach us about things like this in boy school, this is why I need your help. I’m clueless!”
He was so focused on his own sexual goals he didn’t even realize the effect his words were having on me. I moved my hand in tiny circles, hardly noticeable in the dim of the tent, and stared at my friend, tilting my head back to look up into his eyes.
That should be me scraping the top of the tent with my head, towering over little Alexa, teasing her until she was touching herself infront of me. I should have grown a sexy sausage firehose, she should be the one who only developed puffier labia and a monthly nightmare.
“Sorry for laughing at you.” Alex apologized. I couldn’t help but forgive him, it was an honest reaction. I just hated how real it felt to me. “Is it okay if I take off my pants? They’re getting uncomfortable,” He asked, reaching into the front to adjust himself.
Seeing the way his bulge moved in his jeans made my fingers rub faster. His thing was so big. I could feel the hot nothing of my clit under my hand, I felt like I was melting in the presence of his superior phallus, my panties becoming damp.
I realized I hadn’t answered his question. “Oh, uh, sure.” I said. I saw him notice my hand between my legs, the motion becoming too obvious to hide. I froze like a deer caught in headlights, but I knew he’d seen enough to know what I’d been doing. The urge to run from the tent once again reasserted itself in my mind.
Alex unbuckled his pants and let them fall to the floor. His underwear was tented around the pole of his cock. It was firmly pointing straight out and up from his body. It looked so much bigger now than it had soft. It almost resembled a toddler’s arm, sticking straight out towards me.
He stepped out of his pants as he approached. I felt the hairs stand up on my neck as he loomed over me. There was hardly a foot of space between us anymore. The outline of his cock was only a couple inches from my skin. I was so aroused it was making my pussy twitch.
Without warning he grabbed the wrist of the hand between my legs and pulled it away, placing it on his shoulder. I could feel the muscles of his shoulder flex and bend like taught cables as he leaned closer to my ear.
“I’m going to take off your bra now.” Alex said, before reaching around behind me. I just stood there and let him do it. Wishing desperately I had the courage to put my hand back where it was sorely missed.
He had to look over my shoulder at the clasp, but he managed to take it off quickly. He took it off me gently, admiring my breasts as they were freed. The relief of being braless was eclipsed by the shame and excitement of watching Alex’s face as he saw a real woman’s breasts for the first time.
“Oh.” He said, his eyes had become huge. “Wow.” He seemed at a loss for words. I was feeling more and more uncomfortable. I thought he’d like them, but the way his eyes were roaming my chest was getting unnerving. It was like he was devouring every feature.
“I think I understand what you mean now, you do get hard.” He said, pointing at one of my nipples. The cool air in the tent had made them start to crinkle up the moment he took off my bra.
Hearing him say that made me want to die. I wasn’t even sure if he was being sarcastic, he said it so genuinely. He even had a point, my nipples were one thing that had matured drastically over puberty, and each one poking off my chest in the cool night air easily dwarfed my little clit.
I wasn’t sure what to say, so I just playfully punched Alex in the arm, but it was like hitting the flank of a workhorse. His body had become so firm and unyielding.
“Remember when we used to play-fight?” Alex asked, getting a mischievous look in his eyes.
“That was a long time ago.” We had tussled together a lot as girls, but never in anger.
“You won every time.” He reminded me, I couldn’t help feeling a little glow of pride in that fact. He might be bigger and taller after the injection, but when we were both girls I was undefeated. “I want a rematch.” He added.
I stared at him quizzically, what would that prove? There was no contest between us now. Alex gave me a playful punch like I had done to him, moving slow and gently, but it still made me stumble off balance. He was just so much larger than me now.
“Come on, give me your best shot.” He said, patting his chest aggressively. I didn’t really see the point in fighting like children, but he was being insistent, and I kinda did feel like hitting him again.
I leaned back and slugged him right in the chest. I felt my hand thump into his muscled sternum with no discernible effect.
Alex retaliated by gently slapping at me. I gave him a funny look, what was he doing? I punched him again, really putting my weight into it this time, slamming my fist right into his bicep, but he hardly budged. It actually hurt my wrist a little. Alex just softly slapped at me again.
"You aren't even trying!" I said. I couldn't believe he was fighting me with such little effort. It was insulting.
"I don't want to hurt you more than you're hurting me." He said with a note of arrogance.
"Yeah right, I'm hitting you harder than that. You wanted a fight, show me what you can do." I said, throwing a little kick at his thigh that actually made him stumble a bit.
Alex shrugged his shoulders and gave me a shove. For a moment my feet left the floor of the tent. I flew onto the bedroll and bounced, stunned at what had just taken place. My soft body jiggled with the violence of the throw. I felt a deep yearning inside to know what it was like for him, to be so large and powerful.
He came to stand over me, looking down at my mostly-nude body. "See why I need to go easy on you?" He asked me with a cocky grin.
I swung my leg to kick Alex in the balls, but he grabbed my ankle with his hand and used the leverage to flip me over. He held me in place by my shoulders. I tried to raise an arm to push off the mattress, but he grabbed me by the wrist and pinned it in place over my head.
I rolled to get my other arm out from under my stomach, but he snared that one as well, twisting it to pin it behind me. I was being pressed into the mattress by the small of my back while my other arm was trapped in the wrist he was using for support.
I felt Alex's knee press down between my thighs, dividing my legs. I could feel the cool air of the tent against my panties. I struggled with all my limbs, but could only flail helplessly.
He leaned over me, shifting his weight onto my body. I could feel his breath on my neck, it was hot and heavy with moisture. "Do you give up?" He asked me in a cooly casual voice.
I couldn't bring myself to surrender so easily. I flailed again, pushing against the bed with my legs, but it only pushed my butt into his thigh. I felt a flash of embarrassment squishing against him fruitlessly.
Alex applied a little pressure with his hips, pressing back against my ass. "Oh yeah, you developed quite nicely here too. I certainly would have remembered a butt like this when we were girls." He said, giving it another playful nudge.
He leaned in by my neck again and spoke softly in my ear with a rumbling tone. "I can feel the heat of your pussy on my leg, and I'm not even touching you." My face blushed bright red. I could feel he was right, being pinned by his larger stronger body had lit a fire in me.
"Okay, okay, I give up." I said, trying again to push him off me. Alex let go of my wrists and backed away, allowing me to stand.
I turned to look at Alex and again felt my eyes drawn to the erection tenting his underwear. I had to force my gaze back up to his face.
"Would you mind taking off your panties?" Alex asked me. I had to hesitate for a moment to consider it. Did he just want to look at me, or was he planning on asking for more? In a playful act of compliance I just did it; he'd defeated me, this could be his reward: one sexy favor.
I stepped out of my embarrassingly damp underwear and tossed them in the corner. I faced Alex and widened my stance a bit, tilting my hips to give him a good look at exactly how little had changed down there.
"It's so pink!" He said. I shifted my stance, suddenly hyper aware of my arousal. "It's like your whole pussy is blushing." He gushed. I felt my face flush in response. "Can I touch it?"
"Um, if you want." I wasn't really sure how to feel, but the idea excited me.
Alex walked around behind me and wrapped his arms around my middle. He traced his fingers down from my navel all the way over my mound and finally onto my pussy.
"This feels familiar." He said. His chin was over my shoulder. I could feel his breath on the back of my ear, his voice rumbled at a gentle volume. His entire body was pressed against mine. "I used to touch my clit like this." He added, dipping a finger between my lips. I arched my back and leaned against him, reveling in the stimulation.
"I didn't get this wet, and I didn't cum, but it still felt good." He said, continuing to play with my clit in rapid little circles.
"Mmm Hmm." I groaned, attempting to listen, but getting swept up in the touching.
"It's so little, so different; I used to have a clit like yours, but-" He pressed the bulge of his erection into my backside. "My clit grew up, it's a big boy now."
At that point I whimpered. I'm not proud of it, but that's the sound that came out of my mouth. The feelings of loss, of helplessness, of utter orgasmic bliss, they washed away my ego as I crumpled in Alex's arms.
He was the man, he had the cock, I was the girl he was making cum. His finger swished and swished around my clit until my legs were about to give out from the pleasure.
The next thing I knew my legs did give out. Alex held me up as my strength left me, his fingers working it into a full body experience. I moaned in my girly voice while waves of pleasure washed over me.
As soon as I could stand, I took a few shaky steps and turned back around to face Alex. His dick was hard as ever, there was even a wet spot of precum on his boxers.
“That was quick, the guys from school made it sound like it would take forever.” Alex said. It made me wonder if becoming a boy had made him less intelligent. How did he expect that to make me feel? “I guess I’ve got a gift.” He bragged, taking credit for my orgasm.
“It’s not that big of a deal.” I said, hoping he’d drop it.
“Yeah right, you couldn’t make me cum that fast.” He said, grabbing his cock through his underwear and giving it a squeeze.
I could tell what he was doing, but I was so horny I didn’t care. I wanted to see his penis in the light, I wanted to feel it, I even wanted to taste it.
“Bet I could.” I told him flirtatiously. His face immediately blushed as I called his bluff. I played up my confidence in the situation as I sank to my knees and pulled his underwear down.
His cock sprung free and nearly hit me in the face. It looked so huge up close. I reached out and wrapped my fingers around his shaft. It felt so hot and firm in my hand. A fresh need was blooming between my legs. As interested as I’d been in pictures of dicks, it was nothing compared to the real thing. It was filling me with an electric excitement.
I looked up at Alex, trying to read his expression. My mouth was watering at the idea of sucking on his cock, but I wanted to make sure the mood was right. He was looking down with eager anticipation, a wide smile on his face. I looked him in the eye as I kissed the tip of his dick.
I loved how he felt against my lips, I kissed again more deeply, wrapping my lips around his glans. I could see Alex was enjoying it, which spurred me on to try more. I opened my mouth wide and tried to take him as deep as I could. The way he filled my mouth was incredible, but I had to stop a bit early to keep from gagging.
I couldn’t help thinking how this monster growing out of him had started as a clit just like mine. Now it was large enough to choke me with. While my mouth is full with his member, Alex starts a one-sided conversation with me.
“Did you know it was a leap year?” He asked me out of the blue.
“Hmm?” I hum on his cock, still determined to get him off faster.
“The year of the lottery. It was a leap year.” He clarified. I felt my heart skip a beat, why was he talking about that now, while I had his dick in my mouth? “If it had happened in a regular year, the lottery would have been a day earlier, a day before your period.” He explained.
I was starting to see where he was going with this, but I didn’t know why. It was working to fan my arousal back into a tempest. The combination of his cock on my tongue and the thing he was saying sent my fingers trembling back to my clit.
“You would be the one who got the injection instead of me. That dick you’re choking down wouldn’t exist, instead it would be you who could pee out the fire, you would be the one getting your dick sucked.”
The way he was talking made it hard to focus on the blowjob. More and more of my attention was directed between my legs as I feverishly rubbed at my wounded pride, at the sticky little button slick with his saliva that ached to grow big and hard like the cock in my mouth.
“Oh fuck, you would love it.” He groaned. “This feels so incredible, your mouth is better than anything I could imagine.” I could feel his dick getting harder, tensing. Hearing his pleasure set my fingers rubbing even faster, and made my mouth drool. I could taste the salty wetness of his precum leaking onto my tongue.
I could feel he was getting close, I was too. I sucked on his dick with passion, attempting to coax the cum out of him. Just as we were nearing the end I felt his hand press against my forehead.
“Time’s up.” He said, sliding his dick out of my mouth. I tried to get it back in my mouth, but the hand on my head was too strong. I glared up at him in frustration.
“Come on!” I pouted, stealthily removing my fingers from my womanhood. My pussy was aching for more stimulation, but I knew Alex would grab my hand again if he caught me.
There was a touch-hungry tingle building all over. I wanted to make him cum, I wanted to witness a man’s body experiencing the sort of pleasure I’d imagined so many times. I wanted to hold his cock and feel his fluid, my body craved it.
Alex must have seen the lust in my expression, because he rapidly switched gears from teasing me. His hand moved from my forehead to my chin, forcing me to look up at him past his cock.
“If you’d have me, I would love to take you to bed now.” He said with an odd formality, blushing slightly from his own excitement and nerves.
I looked up from my kneeling position at his feet, eyes roaming the naked, muscular, hairy body of my friend. The taste of his cock still lingering in my mouth. All I could do was nod my head. I wanted my first time to be with the man I could have been, the winning ticket I was denied. I wanted him to make me feel every inch of the difference that had grown between us.
Alex took my hand and helped me up, then swept me off my feet into a princess carry. I felt my heart thump in my chest. We were naked and I was in his arms. My stomach churned with excitement, fear, and awe; the muscles of his arms were so firm under my body, holding me against his hairy chest.
I saw him looking down at me in his arms with a pure wonder that melted my heart. He leaned his head close to mine and spoke to me softly in his deep voice.
"You're the most beautiful woman I've ever seen." He told me simply. I felt the blood rush to my face.
"You're just saying that because I'm naked." I deflected, suddenly very aware of my own nudity.
"I'm serious." He said. "I always had a bit of a crush on you when we were girls, but the way you've grown since... It makes my heart race."
I felt my blood pound with a moment of excited shame. The development of every female feature had felt like a further surrender of my childhood dreams. I had hated my hips widening, the tender growth of my breasts, watching my reflection become less and less androgynous. But those same features attracted Alex to me.
He knelt to lay me gently on the bed then laid down beside me. His hands were still on me, roving my skin with a firm appreciation. "Do you mind if I touch your breasts?" He asked as his hands drew close.
"Please do." I replied, feeling a little of my anxiety melt into anticipation. His hands explored my chest, cupping my boobs and squishing them softly. He paid extra attention to my nipples, giving a gentle caress that became a soft squeeze between his thumb and finger.
"Wow, they're so perfect." He said in wonder, entirely absorbed in my chest. It filled me with a sense of pride, but also a feeling of shame; my body did this for him, those boobs had given me nothing but trouble, but for Alex they were perfect.
He rolled on top of me and continued to play with my breasts. I felt his breath again on my neck as he leaned down to give me a kiss there. A tingle shot through me at the touch of his lips. He gave my other nipple a little squeeze as he kissed me again under my ear.
I turned my head towards his and looked him in the eyes. Alex leaned in and kissed me on the lips, holding the kiss with a passionate depth. I felt myself melt for him, and his body pressed harder into me. I felt that glorious cock pressed flat against my mound. I wrapped my legs around his, holding his body against mine.
Alex pushed himself off the bed a little, lifting off me as we broke our kiss. He tilted his hips to line the tip of his cock up with my vagina. I felt a scared little flutter at the anticipation of what was to come, but I also felt achingly hungry for it.
He dragged the head of his dick along my slit until it was pushing nicely against my wet opening. I lifted my hips a bit, pulling aginst him with my legs for leverage. I wanted it pressed there harder, pushed inside.
With a little pressure from his hips Alex made my desire come true. His cock slipped into me, stretching me almost to the point of pain. I'd never felt something so large penetrate me, it made me gasp in shock, but it also felt incredible.
He worked his way deeper, thrusting in and out to coat his cock in my juices. I rocked my hips in time with his thrusts, pulling him deeper with every push until his pelvis was bumping against mine while he fucked me.
Once his cock was fully inside, Alex began to fucking me harder. His whole body flexed and strained as he pumped his cock again and again into my receptive body, and every time my body cried out with a tingle of joy. This, this is what I'd been craving, please just keep going. It felt so right.
"I used to feel guilty." Alex grunted, his breath coming quick from his efforts. "For taking your ticket. I knew how badly you wanted-" He catches his breath for a few thrusts. "How badly you wanted a penis."
"Uh huh." I moaned, feeling his cock fill me completely. Being reminded of that youthful yearning while every pounding thrust reminded me of my dicklessness sent shivers through my entire body.
"We both did." He continued. "We'd stuff our underwear and call each other boys." He was bringing back memories I had been trying to forget, because they were so painful, because I missed my friend; but now we were together again, now his underwear was stuffed with his own thick cock.
"But I'm done feeling guilty." He kept talking, speeding up the pace of his thrusts. "I'm going to earn that injection. I'm going to pay you back. I'm going to make sure you enjoy this cock every bit as much as I do." I could tell he was getting close, but he was holding himself back from orgasm. He kept thrusting at that steady rapid pace. I felt myself rushing to the precipice of a new kind of climax.
"Oooh." I cried out, gripping onto him with my legs as I reached orgasm. I felt him cum too, but my awareness of it was quickly swept away by a tidal wave of pure bliss. It was unlike anything I'd felt before in my life. I felt it with my entire body, and it rolled on and on.
I gasped and flexed under his relentless pounding. A tingling rapture had taken hold of my body and it was flowing through every inch of me. I wanted to feel this way forever. Gradually I felt him softening, my vagina still twitching around its new best friend.
Alex slipped himself out of me and pulled my body into a warm embrace. Despite the heat of our lovemaking, the cold of the tent and our lack of clothes had left parts of us chilly, so I was more than happy to cuddle against him as he pulled the blankets over us.
"That was incredible." Alex sighed contentedly.
I wiggled against his hard body with glee. "Mm hmm."
"I think you'd make a wonderful mom." He added dreamily.
I just lay there in his arms, but internally my mind was reeling from the potential ramifications of what we'd just done.
In this world everyone is born a girl. Sex is determined by a lottery at the end of grade school. I had a winning ticket, but on the same day as the drawing I started my period, invalidating me for the injection.
After graduation I went on a camping trip with my best friend Alex, who took my place in the lottery and recently completed male development. It's our first time together since the day of the drawing.
Watching Alex chop the wood for our fire, I was struck by the gulf that had grown between our bodies. As girls we had looked like sisters, we could share clothes even though I was a couple inches taller. Now he towered over me, his muscles rippling with each swing of the axe.
My body had grown larger too, but not like his. I'd gained a few inches of height, but most of my development had gone to my hips, my breasts, and my reproductive system.
I'd suffered through over a hundred periods since that first awful experience, but I still hated it every single time. All I could think about now was how it should have been me getting the injection, going to boy school, chopping the wood, never worrying about a monthly cycle.
Alex paused and looked in my direction. I wondered if he knew what was going through my mind. "Do you want a turn?" He asked, offering me the axe and wiping his brow.
"Uh, sure." I said, cautiously stepping up to the stump we'd been using as a chopping block. Alex balanced a round of wood on the stump and backed away. I struggled to lift the axe over my head.
"Whoa, careful." Alex chided me, stepping up and guiding my hands. "Here, hold it near the head until you're ready to swing. It's safer this way."
"I'm holding it the same way you were." I said defensively. I'd been watching him carefully.
"I'm a lot stronger than you are now, it's dangerous to swing an axe around beyond your control." He said it like such a simple safety tip, but it felt like a fist to my ego. I had to learn how to chop wood like a girl because I wasn't strong enough to be like Alex; he won the lottery, now he can swing an axe like a man, and pee where he wants, and pick me up like a child.
What did my body do while he was gaining these abilities? A layer of fat to make me fun to touch, a pair of breasts to make me fun to look at, a menstrual cycle to make me fertile and horny, an arousal response that makes me easy to penetrate; it felt like every change I'd gone through was just a reward for Alex's now manly body to enjoy.
“Are you alright?” He asked. I realized I’d been making a bit of a sour face.
“I’m fine.” I said, trying to believe it. “Just psyching myself up to smash this log apart.” I brought the axe down and felt it thunk deep into the wood. There was even a splintering sound, but it didn’t quite split. I tried to pull the axe out but it was stuck.
“Lift the whole thing up and slam it down.” Alex suggested. I tried, but I could hardly lift the axe and the wood it was stuck in at all.
“Let me help.” Alex offered, taking the handle and easily lifting it to head-level and slamming it back onto the stump. The log split apart with a satisfying crack.
“Thanks.” I said, but internally I was fuming. It felt so unfair. I tried not to let it bother me too much, but it lingered on my mind. I struggled to find anything to say as we set up the tent and roasted dinner together.
We sat around the fire until the sun fully set, our faces lit by the flickering flames. Alex must have seen me shiver, because he moved over to sit next to me and put an arm over my shoulder. His body felt so warm against mine. Was additional body heat another advantage I’d missed out on?
“We should probably go to bed soon.” Alex said. I felt an annoying little flutter in my heart.
We had been avoiding romantic subjects entirely, but now that we were about to share a tent for the night, I was uncomfortably aware of the ambiguity. Would Alex try something? Would I want him to? I couldn’t make up my mind, but I thought up a lot of ways I didn’t want it to go.
“Maybe we could watch the fire a little longer?” I suggested. Why did I feel so uncertain suggesting things to Alex? It almost felt like I was asking for approval from a teacher. I was a couple months older than him, but being side by side now almost made me feel like a child.
“Sure.” He said, squeezing me closer. “Probably good to make sure the fire goes out.” He poked at it for a while, I watched the embers fly up into the night. I felt so little next to Alex, but it felt good. I was warm, and his body was so firm holding on to mine. I didn’t know what to say, so we just watched the fire together in silence.
“Ready for bed?” He asked as the flames died out. I felt the pit again in my stomach. All this stalling and I was still just as unsure as before.
“Sure.” I said, attempting to sound cheerful. I helped him pack up a bit and get the sleeping bags laid out. We brushed our teeth and spit into the coals to help put it out.
There was still a faint glow, so Alex unzipped his pants and pulled out his thing. I’d see them before in pictures, but this was my first time seeing one in real life. It was almost pitch black outside, only the faint light of the stars and moon aided the nothing-glow of the remaining embers, but I still got a sense of its size. It almost seemed unreal the way it just stuck out of him, so long and chubby, like a fat sausage.
He held it in his fingers and aimed at the remains of the fire. I heard more than saw the stream shoot from his dick onto the embers in a sizzling splash. With a few popping hisses the fire was out.
I was thankful for the darkness, because I was sure my face had turned bright red. I couldn’t stand how Alex was showing off his body. It made me hate the twist of fate that had given him my winning ticket, I hated it more than when I got my period. But at the same time it was very possibly the hottest thing I had ever witnessed. I felt a tingle between my legs that was only getting louder. I just saw Alex’s penis, and he’d just used it to put out the fire in a way I could never dream of.
“Sorry, I had to go.” Alex said a bit sheepishly. I’m sure he could tell I was stunned, but I hoped he didn’t know the depths of it.
“It’s fine.” I said, trying to play it cool. “Saves water, right?” I added with an awkward chuckle. I felt like such a dork. My brain was still fixated on the thing that had just happened with the fire and the penis.
In the tent all I could think about was the sexual tension between us. I could feel my body had already made up its mind. I wanted to say something, just to get it out in the open, but I couldn’t think of anything. I just paced awkwardly around the tent, pretending to get ready for bed, but too nervous to take off my clothes.
“Do you want to sleep together?” Alex asked. I felt my face get even redder. What a blunt question. I opened my mouth to reply but no words came out.
“I understand if you don’t, but I think it could be fun.” He added in response to my hesitation. “I haven’t seen a developed woman yet. I’d like you to be my first.” He added.
I felt a gross feeling come over me. A developed woman, that’s what I was to him now. He wanted me to be his first of how many? Was he really using our friendship as an in for sexual experience with a woman?
Though I could use sexual experience too, and Alex’s body was making me feel things I wanted to keep feeling. I looked at his dark outline in the tent, trying to read his invisible expression for a moment.
“Could we turn on a light?” I asked, still feeling tongue tied about the entire sexual situation.
“Of course.” He replied, hanging a dim lantern from the ceiling of the tent. I felt even more nervous in the light, but I also felt more excited. Alex already had his shirt off, and the vision of his nude torso was doing a lot to silence my doubts. His front was so flat and wide, with rippling muscles along his stomach. His body hair was everywhere, a particularly thick line of it ran from his navel into his pants, like a furry path to his penis.
“Yes.” I said at last.
“Hmm?” Alex seemed a bit confused. The way he’d been watching me look at him filled me with an excited nervousness.
“Yes, I want to sleep together.” I clarified, beginning to take off my own shirt.
Now it was Alex’s turn for his face to turn red. I was still in my bra, but I could see his eyes roving hungrily over my chest and middle. A noticeable bulge was forming in the front of his pants.
I took off my own pants and watched the bulge swell as he saw the noticeable flatness of my panties. The way his eyes were glued to my crotch made me a little uncomfortable, I felt an urge to cover myself with my hands.
“Nothing you haven’t seen before, right?” I said with another awkward chuckle.
“It’s different now.” Alex said, eyes still roving my body, but frequently stopping to rest between my legs. “I didn’t realize how little you’d changed since we were girls.”
Hearing him say that felt like a knife, but it also made the horny tingling jump up into a new gear. “I’ve developed.” I said defensively, posturing to highlight my assets.
“Well sure, but…” He gestured at the front of my panties. “Your crotch still looks like a child’s.”
I felt a new surge of hot embarrassment. “What are you talking about? You haven’t even seen it.”
“I can see how flat it is.” He countered. “I mean, do you even get hard?”
“Sort of.” I said meekly. It didn’t really feel right to call it ‘hard’, but I could feel it now as strongly as ever. The needy buzzing feeling in my clit before I had to touch it.
“Would you be willing to try and get hard for me? I’m just so curious.” His face was turning red with a horny embarrassment, but I was fighting to resist the urge to run straight out of the tent. How could I tell him I was already as aroused as I’d ever been in my life?
“I could do something sexy for you, I’m not sure what turns you on.” He had seemed so confident all night, but now I was seeing glimpses of my childhood friend in his awkward courting. His innocent intrigue only made the truth harder to share.
“Are you ‘hard’ now?” He asked. I reached a breaking point, I couldn’t stand his eyes on my crotch for another second, and it felt like if something didn’t touch my clit soon it was going to explode. My hand darted over my panties, holding my hot mound. I couldn’t help giving it a little pressure.
Glancing down at myself made me feel a bit ridiculous, my fingers pressing flat into my underwear only made it more obvious; I’d grown larger, but in so many ways I was the same girl he’d known before the lotto.
My vulva had developed, but it was a linear trajectory from childhood, Alex’s genitals had developed in entirely new ways. How could I blame him for assuming I’d had my own metamorphosis?
I was pulled out of my thought spiral by the sound of Alex laughing. I had to look at him for a moment to understand what was going on. He must have seen my confusion because then he explained himself.
“You already are, aren’t you? Oh wow, I’m so sorry.” He couldn’t help chuckling a little more. “It’s just, I thought your clit would swell up or something. I don’t know. I feel so embarrassed. They don’t teach us about things like this in boy school, this is why I need your help. I’m clueless!”
He was so focused on his own sexual goals he didn’t even realize the effect his words were having on me. I moved my hand in tiny circles, hardly noticeable in the dim of the tent, and stared at my friend, tilting my head back to look up into his eyes.
That should be me scraping the top of the tent with my head, towering over little Alexa, teasing her until she was touching herself infront of me. I should have grown a sexy sausage firehose, she should be the one who only developed puffier labia and a monthly nightmare.
“Sorry for laughing at you.” Alex apologized. I couldn’t help but forgive him, it was an honest reaction. I just hated how real it felt to me. “Is it okay if I take off my pants? They’re getting uncomfortable,” He asked, reaching into the front to adjust himself.
Seeing the way his bulge moved in his jeans made my fingers rub faster. His thing was so big. I could feel the hot nothing of my clit under my hand, I felt like I was melting in the presence of his superior phallus, my panties becoming damp.
I realized I hadn’t answered his question. “Oh, uh, sure.” I said. I saw him notice my hand between my legs, the motion becoming too obvious to hide. I froze like a deer caught in headlights, but I knew he’d seen enough to know what I’d been doing. The urge to run from the tent once again reasserted itself in my mind.
Alex unbuckled his pants and let them fall to the floor. His underwear was tented around the pole of his cock. It was firmly pointing straight out and up from his body. It looked so much bigger now than it had soft. It almost resembled a toddler’s arm, sticking straight out towards me.
He stepped out of his pants as he approached. I felt the hairs stand up on my neck as he loomed over me. There was hardly a foot of space between us anymore. The outline of his cock was only a couple inches from my skin. I was so aroused it was making my pussy twitch.
Without warning he grabbed the wrist of the hand between my legs and pulled it away, placing it on his shoulder. I could feel the muscles of his shoulder flex and bend like taught cables as he leaned closer to my ear.
“I’m going to take off your bra now.” Alex said, before reaching around behind me. I just stood there and let him do it. Wishing desperately I had the courage to put my hand back where it was sorely missed.
He had to look over my shoulder at the clasp, but he managed to take it off quickly. He took it off me gently, admiring my breasts as they were freed. The relief of being braless was eclipsed by the shame and excitement of watching Alex’s face as he saw a real woman’s breasts for the first time.
“Oh.” He said, his eyes had become huge. “Wow.” He seemed at a loss for words. I was feeling more and more uncomfortable. I thought he’d like them, but the way his eyes were roaming my chest was getting unnerving. It was like he was devouring every feature.
“I think I understand what you mean now, you do get hard.” He said, pointing at one of my nipples. The cool air in the tent had made them start to crinkle up the moment he took off my bra.
Hearing him say that made me want to die. I wasn’t even sure if he was being sarcastic, he said it so genuinely. He even had a point, my nipples were one thing that had matured drastically over puberty, and each one poking off my chest in the cool night air easily dwarfed my little clit.
I wasn’t sure what to say, so I just playfully punched Alex in the arm, but it was like hitting the flank of a workhorse. His body had become so firm and unyielding.
“Remember when we used to play-fight?” Alex asked, getting a mischievous look in his eyes.
“That was a long time ago.” We had tussled together a lot as girls, but never in anger.
“You won every time.” He reminded me, I couldn’t help feeling a little glow of pride in that fact. He might be bigger and taller after the injection, but when we were both girls I was undefeated. “I want a rematch.” He added.
I stared at him quizzically, what would that prove? There was no contest between us now. Alex gave me a playful punch like I had done to him, moving slow and gently, but it still made me stumble off balance. He was just so much larger than me now.
“Come on, give me your best shot.” He said, patting his chest aggressively. I didn’t really see the point in fighting like children, but he was being insistent, and I kinda did feel like hitting him again.
I leaned back and slugged him right in the chest. I felt my hand thump into his muscled sternum with no discernible effect.
Alex retaliated by gently slapping at me. I gave him a funny look, what was he doing? I punched him again, really putting my weight into it this time, slamming my fist right into his bicep, but he hardly budged. It actually hurt my wrist a little. Alex just softly slapped at me again.
"You aren't even trying!" I said. I couldn't believe he was fighting me with such little effort. It was insulting.
"I don't want to hurt you more than you're hurting me." He said with a note of arrogance.
"Yeah right, I'm hitting you harder than that. You wanted a fight, show me what you can do." I said, throwing a little kick at his thigh that actually made him stumble a bit.
Alex shrugged his shoulders and gave me a shove. For a moment my feet left the floor of the tent. I flew onto the bedroll and bounced, stunned at what had just taken place. My soft body jiggled with the violence of the throw. I felt a deep yearning inside to know what it was like for him, to be so large and powerful.
He came to stand over me, looking down at my mostly-nude body. "See why I need to go easy on you?" He asked me with a cocky grin.
I swung my leg to kick Alex in the balls, but he grabbed my ankle with his hand and used the leverage to flip me over. He held me in place by my shoulders. I tried to raise an arm to push off the mattress, but he grabbed me by the wrist and pinned it in place over my head.
I rolled to get my other arm out from under my stomach, but he snared that one as well, twisting it to pin it behind me. I was being pressed into the mattress by the small of my back while my other arm was trapped in the wrist he was using for support.
I felt Alex's knee press down between my thighs, dividing my legs. I could feel the cool air of the tent against my panties. I struggled with all my limbs, but could only flail helplessly.
He leaned over me, shifting his weight onto my body. I could feel his breath on my neck, it was hot and heavy with moisture. "Do you give up?" He asked me in a cooly casual voice.
I couldn't bring myself to surrender so easily. I flailed again, pushing against the bed with my legs, but it only pushed my butt into his thigh. I felt a flash of embarrassment squishing against him fruitlessly.
Alex applied a little pressure with his hips, pressing back against my ass. "Oh yeah, you developed quite nicely here too. I certainly would have remembered a butt like this when we were girls." He said, giving it another playful nudge.
He leaned in by my neck again and spoke softly in my ear with a rumbling tone. "I can feel the heat of your pussy on my leg, and I'm not even touching you." My face blushed bright red. I could feel he was right, being pinned by his larger stronger body had lit a fire in me.
"Okay, okay, I give up." I said, trying again to push him off me. Alex let go of my wrists and backed away, allowing me to stand.
I turned to look at Alex and again felt my eyes drawn to the erection tenting his underwear. I had to force my gaze back up to his face.
"Would you mind taking off your panties?" Alex asked me. I had to hesitate for a moment to consider it. Did he just want to look at me, or was he planning on asking for more? In a playful act of compliance I just did it; he'd defeated me, this could be his reward: one sexy favor.
I stepped out of my embarrassingly damp underwear and tossed them in the corner. I faced Alex and widened my stance a bit, tilting my hips to give him a good look at exactly how little had changed down there.
"It's so pink!" He said. I shifted my stance, suddenly hyper aware of my arousal. "It's like your whole pussy is blushing." He gushed. I felt my face flush in response. "Can I touch it?"
"Um, if you want." I wasn't really sure how to feel, but the idea excited me.
Alex walked around behind me and wrapped his arms around my middle. He traced his fingers down from my navel all the way over my mound and finally onto my pussy.
"This feels familiar." He said. His chin was over my shoulder. I could feel his breath on the back of my ear, his voice rumbled at a gentle volume. His entire body was pressed against mine. "I used to touch my clit like this." He added, dipping a finger between my lips. I arched my back and leaned against him, reveling in the stimulation.
"I didn't get this wet, and I didn't cum, but it still felt good." He said, continuing to play with my clit in rapid little circles.
"Mmm Hmm." I groaned, attempting to listen, but getting swept up in the touching.
"It's so little, so different; I used to have a clit like yours, but-" He pressed the bulge of his erection into my backside. "My clit grew up, it's a big boy now."
At that point I whimpered. I'm not proud of it, but that's the sound that came out of my mouth. The feelings of loss, of helplessness, of utter orgasmic bliss, they washed away my ego as I crumpled in Alex's arms.
He was the man, he had the cock, I was the girl he was making cum. His finger swished and swished around my clit until my legs were about to give out from the pleasure.
The next thing I knew my legs did give out. Alex held me up as my strength left me, his fingers working it into a full body experience. I moaned in my girly voice while waves of pleasure washed over me.
As soon as I could stand, I took a few shaky steps and turned back around to face Alex. His dick was hard as ever, there was even a wet spot of precum on his boxers.
“That was quick, the guys from school made it sound like it would take forever.” Alex said. It made me wonder if becoming a boy had made him less intelligent. How did he expect that to make me feel? “I guess I’ve got a gift.” He bragged, taking credit for my orgasm.
“It’s not that big of a deal.” I said, hoping he’d drop it.
“Yeah right, you couldn’t make me cum that fast.” He said, grabbing his cock through his underwear and giving it a squeeze.
I could tell what he was doing, but I was so horny I didn’t care. I wanted to see his penis in the light, I wanted to feel it, I even wanted to taste it.
“Bet I could.” I told him flirtatiously. His face immediately blushed as I called his bluff. I played up my confidence in the situation as I sank to my knees and pulled his underwear down.
His cock sprung free and nearly hit me in the face. It looked so huge up close. I reached out and wrapped my fingers around his shaft. It felt so hot and firm in my hand. A fresh need was blooming between my legs. As interested as I’d been in pictures of dicks, it was nothing compared to the real thing. It was filling me with an electric excitement.
I looked up at Alex, trying to read his expression. My mouth was watering at the idea of sucking on his cock, but I wanted to make sure the mood was right. He was looking down with eager anticipation, a wide smile on his face. I looked him in the eye as I kissed the tip of his dick.
I loved how he felt against my lips, I kissed again more deeply, wrapping my lips around his glans. I could see Alex was enjoying it, which spurred me on to try more. I opened my mouth wide and tried to take him as deep as I could. The way he filled my mouth was incredible, but I had to stop a bit early to keep from gagging.
I couldn’t help thinking how this monster growing out of him had started as a clit just like mine. Now it was large enough to choke me with. While my mouth is full with his member, Alex starts a one-sided conversation with me.
“Did you know it was a leap year?” He asked me out of the blue.
“Hmm?” I hum on his cock, still determined to get him off faster.
“The year of the lottery. It was a leap year.” He clarified. I felt my heart skip a beat, why was he talking about that now, while I had his dick in my mouth? “If it had happened in a regular year, the lottery would have been a day earlier, a day before your period.” He explained.
I was starting to see where he was going with this, but I didn’t know why. It was working to fan my arousal back into a tempest. The combination of his cock on my tongue and the thing he was saying sent my fingers trembling back to my clit.
“You would be the one who got the injection instead of me. That dick you’re choking down wouldn’t exist, instead it would be you who could pee out the fire, you would be the one getting your dick sucked.”
The way he was talking made it hard to focus on the blowjob. More and more of my attention was directed between my legs as I feverishly rubbed at my wounded pride, at the sticky little button slick with his saliva that ached to grow big and hard like the cock in my mouth.
“Oh fuck, you would love it.” He groaned. “This feels so incredible, your mouth is better than anything I could imagine.” I could feel his dick getting harder, tensing. Hearing his pleasure set my fingers rubbing even faster, and made my mouth drool. I could taste the salty wetness of his precum leaking onto my tongue.
I could feel he was getting close, I was too. I sucked on his dick with passion, attempting to coax the cum out of him. Just as we were nearing the end I felt his hand press against my forehead.
“Time’s up.” He said, sliding his dick out of my mouth. I tried to get it back in my mouth, but the hand on my head was too strong. I glared up at him in frustration.
“Come on!” I pouted, stealthily removing my fingers from my womanhood. My pussy was aching for more stimulation, but I knew Alex would grab my hand again if he caught me.
There was a touch-hungry tingle building all over. I wanted to make him cum, I wanted to witness a man’s body experiencing the sort of pleasure I’d imagined so many times. I wanted to hold his cock and feel his fluid, my body craved it.
Alex must have seen the lust in my expression, because he rapidly switched gears from teasing me. His hand moved from my forehead to my chin, forcing me to look up at him past his cock.
“If you’d have me, I would love to take you to bed now.” He said with an odd formality, blushing slightly from his own excitement and nerves.
I looked up from my kneeling position at his feet, eyes roaming the naked, muscular, hairy body of my friend. The taste of his cock still lingering in my mouth. All I could do was nod my head. I wanted my first time to be with the man I could have been, the winning ticket I was denied. I wanted him to make me feel every inch of the difference that had grown between us.
Alex took my hand and helped me up, then swept me off my feet into a princess carry. I felt my heart thump in my chest. We were naked and I was in his arms. My stomach churned with excitement, fear, and awe; the muscles of his arms were so firm under my body, holding me against his hairy chest.
I saw him looking down at me in his arms with a pure wonder that melted my heart. He leaned his head close to mine and spoke to me softly in his deep voice.
"You're the most beautiful woman I've ever seen." He told me simply. I felt the blood rush to my face.
"You're just saying that because I'm naked." I deflected, suddenly very aware of my own nudity.
"I'm serious." He said. "I always had a bit of a crush on you when we were girls, but the way you've grown since... It makes my heart race."
I felt my blood pound with a moment of excited shame. The development of every female feature had felt like a further surrender of my childhood dreams. I had hated my hips widening, the tender growth of my breasts, watching my reflection become less and less androgynous. But those same features attracted Alex to me.
He knelt to lay me gently on the bed then laid down beside me. His hands were still on me, roving my skin with a firm appreciation. "Do you mind if I touch your breasts?" He asked as his hands drew close.
"Please do." I replied, feeling a little of my anxiety melt into anticipation. His hands explored my chest, cupping my boobs and squishing them softly. He paid extra attention to my nipples, giving a gentle caress that became a soft squeeze between his thumb and finger.
"Wow, they're so perfect." He said in wonder, entirely absorbed in my chest. It filled me with a sense of pride, but also a feeling of shame; my body did this for him, those boobs had given me nothing but trouble, but for Alex they were perfect.
He rolled on top of me and continued to play with my breasts. I felt his breath again on my neck as he leaned down to give me a kiss there. A tingle shot through me at the touch of his lips. He gave my other nipple a little squeeze as he kissed me again under my ear.
I turned my head towards his and looked him in the eyes. Alex leaned in and kissed me on the lips, holding the kiss with a passionate depth. I felt myself melt for him, and his body pressed harder into me. I felt that glorious cock pressed flat against my mound. I wrapped my legs around his, holding his body against mine.
Alex pushed himself off the bed a little, lifting off me as we broke our kiss. He tilted his hips to line the tip of his cock up with my vagina. I felt a scared little flutter at the anticipation of what was to come, but I also felt achingly hungry for it.
He dragged the head of his dick along my slit until it was pushing nicely against my wet opening. I lifted my hips a bit, pulling aginst him with my legs for leverage. I wanted it pressed there harder, pushed inside.
With a little pressure from his hips Alex made my desire come true. His cock slipped into me, stretching me almost to the point of pain. I'd never felt something so large penetrate me, it made me gasp in shock, but it also felt incredible.
He worked his way deeper, thrusting in and out to coat his cock in my juices. I rocked my hips in time with his thrusts, pulling him deeper with every push until his pelvis was bumping against mine while he fucked me.
Once his cock was fully inside, Alex began to fucking me harder. His whole body flexed and strained as he pumped his cock again and again into my receptive body, and every time my body cried out with a tingle of joy. This, this is what I'd been craving, please just keep going. It felt so right.
"I used to feel guilty." Alex grunted, his breath coming quick from his efforts. "For taking your ticket. I knew how badly you wanted-" He catches his breath for a few thrusts. "How badly you wanted a penis."
"Uh huh." I moaned, feeling his cock fill me completely. Being reminded of that youthful yearning while every pounding thrust reminded me of my dicklessness sent shivers through my entire body.
"We both did." He continued. "We'd stuff our underwear and call each other boys." He was bringing back memories I had been trying to forget, because they were so painful, because I missed my friend; but now we were together again, now his underwear was stuffed with his own thick cock.
"But I'm done feeling guilty." He kept talking, speeding up the pace of his thrusts. "I'm going to earn that injection. I'm going to pay you back. I'm going to make sure you enjoy this cock every bit as much as I do." I could tell he was getting close, but he was holding himself back from orgasm. He kept thrusting at that steady rapid pace. I felt myself rushing to the precipice of a new kind of climax.
"Oooh." I cried out, gripping onto him with my legs as I reached orgasm. I felt him cum too, but my awareness of it was quickly swept away by a tidal wave of pure bliss. It was unlike anything I'd felt before in my life. I felt it with my entire body, and it rolled on and on.
I gasped and flexed under his relentless pounding. A tingling rapture had taken hold of my body and it was flowing through every inch of me. I wanted to feel this way forever. Gradually I felt him softening, my vagina still twitching around its new best friend.
Alex slipped himself out of me and pulled my body into a warm embrace. Despite the heat of our lovemaking, the cold of the tent and our lack of clothes had left parts of us chilly, so I was more than happy to cuddle against him as he pulled the blankets over us.
"That was incredible." Alex sighed contentedly.
I wiggled against his hard body with glee. "Mm hmm."
"I think you'd make a wonderful mom." He added dreamily.
I just lay there in his arms, but internally my mind was reeling from the potential ramifications of what we'd just done.
1
6.2K
0
0
Two college professor friends, Sabrina Burton and Mike Larson, disagree about the challenges and benefits experienced by men and women, but a strange little crystal will give them both a fresh perspective.
Perspective Shift
“Now, we’ll transition into Cobra. Put the tops of your feet on the floor and gently push your chest up. It’s not about how far you can go; it’s just about feeling a little bit of a stretch in the front. Tuck your toes, and we’re going to push into a Downward Dog.”
Sabrina Burton smiled calmly at her class and quickly surveyed everyone’s positioning to see who might be having trouble and who had it right. She praised three new students for their good form while generally reminding the group about toe tucking. Her eyes soon landed on Mike Larson, who was sitting on a mat near the door. He had good enough form but kept shifting into a pose with either one or both arms out, like pantomiming a ballerina. She did her best to ignore his shenanigans with a straight face. Ten minutes later, the yoga session was over.
She closed out the class by thanking her guests and reminding her regular students of their weekend assignment. Heading over to her desk, Sabrina took a lengthy drink from her water bottle and flicked some sweat off her long hair. The group mostly cleared, but a few guys towards the back loitered. She took a deep breath and spread her arms out. Calmly, she asked if there were any other questions.
Within reach on her desk, she had a large pair of scissors and a huge bottle of custom fragrance mist. That group hadn’t been totally disruptive, but she noticed a lot of whispering between her directions. In normal classes, she would’ve just called them out. But here, it would’ve disrupted the mood she was trying to maintain.
“Can I help you with something?” She made her words loud but controlled as they turned towards her. They looked at one another as though sharing a private joke she didn’t get. She raised up on her heels to get as much height as possible. Before anything else could happen, Mike Larson roamed between them and urged, “All right guys, you have other classes. Get going before Coach Hampton has anything to say about it.”
They lingered with obnoxious chuckles but eventually dragged their feet over to the door and left. Sabrina settled down in her chair and softly responded, “Thanks.”
Mike raised an eyebrow and questioned, “For what?” She looked him in the eye and saw genuine confusion. With a sigh, Sabrina worked through what she was feeling and expressed, “Those guys weren’t regulars in the class. I didn’t know what to expect from them. They just gave off a weird energy, and I was feeling kind of on edge.”
That earned a shrug from Mike, who questioned, “Do you think they were going to try something?” His expression soon clenched with concern. Sabrina gave a sigh and massaged her neck.
“I don’t know. Probably not. But my aunt, who is sixty and not a flirtatious dresser, had these young guys practically follow her into a public restroom. I think about that sometimes. I’ve been lucky, but you never know. I’ve got to be careful.”
Mike gingerly leaned against one of the counters. “I wouldn’t worry about it too much. Despite what you might hear from some professors, not every guy is a sex-crazed maniac.”
Sabrina set her arms down on her desk a little louder than she intended. “But we have a lot of young guys just out of high school with all that energy and not enough brain development. I hear a lot of things from my students about close calls, and I’m friends with Cynthia, one of the school psychologists. There’s plenty to worry about. I just want to have a relaxing yoga class where everyone feels safe.”
Her voice rose as she went. She told herself she wasn’t trying to yell at Mike; she just wanted him to understand. He edged away with a frown. Sabrina spread out her hands.
He shrugged. “I probably have more to be worried about when it comes to safety. Pretty much everyone around here can kick my ass.”
She pressed her lips together. “This is different though.”
Mike puffed out a long breath. “Yeah, I get that.“
“…Do you? A woman’s perspective is very different than a man’s.”
He looked her in the eye. They’d had discussions like this before, often cordial but occasionally vigorous and without resolution. Mike once alluded to the idea that being a woman was like having easy mode turned on. Sabrina leaned into all the complications and qualifications. He retorted that men are individualistic and treated poorly, especially as instructors. She responded sharply with a chart of statistics for the college. And round and round it would usually go.
They both recognized that this was a futile debate. Mike evoked their previous discussions and told her, “I wish I could understand your perspective. I try my best."
She leaned back a moment, then sharply sat up. “Actually, I saw something at this store a couple days ago. It should be in my drawer. Here we go!” From one of her longest, rattling desk drawers, Sabrina extracted a triangular crystal in a small baggie attached to a golden chain. Mike frowned.
Getting up from her desk, Sabrina made sure that the door to her classroom was securely locked before leading Mike over to a spot in the yoga area. This classroom wasn’t really intended for yoga, nor was it really intended to be a classroom. It was a retrofit lab for the science department, with too many pipes, oodles of sinks, and neglected materials locked behind glass cabinets. No matter how much Sabrina invested in wipes for the floor, nothing ever managed to get it clean.
Using an extra-large yoga mat, she invited Mike to sit on one end while she took the other. “I got this at a crystal shop. The owner told me it was a powerful object for mental connection and sharing energies. I was skeptical, but it was marked down. If we can forge a connection, then it could help us to understand one another’s perspective. In a Zen-like, empathic fashion at least. Won’t that be cool?"
He flashed her a skeptical look. She knew that he didn’t believe in any of the New Age stuff she was usually so excited about. He sat down across from her though. Sabrina didn’t find any instructions to go with the crystal, but she had her usual methods of focusing on a stone. She’d heard warnings about being careful of what energy you put into objects because sometimes they could contain trickster spirits. The most she’d experimented with this kind of thing was modest, unsuccessful divination, and affecting energy conduits.
She led him through the basic preparation for meditative focus. He warned her that he had a class to teach soon, but she assured him they would be done long before that. The breathing focus went smoothly, and they each started to feel a strange, tingling sensation that Mike was more worried about being related to his heart. Sabrina let the crystal linger between them as she told him to focus on her and her entire body while staring into her eyes.
Mike did his best to avoid looking at Sabrina too much. He had been an adjunct in the English department for several years before Sabrina arrived. She immediately caught his eye with her enthusiasm, energy, and delight about any far-flung topic.
And she was gorgeous. She had a toned, muscular body with a light tan, a slim waist, and shapely hips. Her spandex, Day-Glo pants always felt like they were diving too low. And she had on a pink and white sports top containing an overwhelming bust that he desperately needed to avoid looking at, like a double pinnacle of doom. How could he even begin to imagine a physical perspective like that? She seemed more like a dream girl if he let his mind and hormones dive in.
He took respite in her pale brown eyes, lamenting the ungodly swath of blonde hair that spilled out to her butt. Her little baseball cap with the college logo also provided a comfortable island of reflection. The rest was like gazing at the sun and getting lost in a beach body.
Mike had to be very careful. Just being alone with a female coworker in her classroom was enough to excite all the busybodies on staff with rampant talk if it got out. He was so close to tenure. When advising female students, the door to his office always remained open. But he needed to focus on this moment and all the stuff she was telling him so she could be appeased by some imagined metaphysical connection with this weird rock.
The area around them strangely started to feel warm, as though the old heater above had silently decided to kick on with a vendetta against them. They both squirmed at this rush of heat. Mike struggled to focus on anything, let alone Sabrina‘s presence or the twinkling of that little, dangling rock. Just when it seemed like the stifling air was too much, the stone gave a little swing back and forth like a pendulum and tapped their fingers. A sharp, electric shock followed that made Mike draw back his fingers while Sabrina flinched.
Soon after that, the blistering heat mercifully abated, and they were left with a chill, shivering sweat. It took several more minutes before Sabrina had to declare that nothing was going to happen. She questioned Mike about his feelings and thoughts, and he asked her about favorite movies. Nothing felt different, just as he expected. They parted with a sideways hug and quiet apologies.
Sabrina unlocked her classroom door to let Mike out and then relocked it before heading out, explaining that she had to meet up with someone before running off some dittos for a health class. Mike glanced in her direction, doing his best not to focus on her supple rear, and waved. The time until his freshman composition course was uneventful. He changed out the baggy, blue gym shorts and simple white t-shirt he’d worn for morning yoga and slipped on his regular gray suit.
The silver waistcoat underneath was typically a chore to button with his developing chubbiness. This time, it not only slipped on easily but felt strangely loose. More encouragement to make regular appearances at yoga, even though he was still skeptical that a little moving and posing did all that much. More salads for lunch, too.
He used a slim, black comb to adjust his sweaty mop of dark brown hair. Nearly time for a cut as he could feel it against his ears. As he grabbed his satchel and prepared to head down to his classroom, Mike felt a weird tickle in his nose. Snagging several tissues, he was perplexed as hissing, strong sneezes rattled his sinuses. Perhaps it was dwelling on recent events, but he found it uncanny that he sneezed the same way that Sabrina often did. She had a strong allergy to dust and would sneeze in fits just like that. His office definitely needed cleaning if it was making him react as badly. The vague notion of some sort of psychosomatic trigger from the crystal did cross his mind, but he swiftly dismissed it.
His class was on the third floor of the new glass building that looked like an inverted pen. After collecting homework, he began his lecture.
“Many scholars divide the Romantic era into what some call the dark and the light Romantics. We have those like Coleridge, who thought that nature was fantastic and full of divine wonder, and those like Herman Melville, who warned you that nature was going to mess you up and leave you mystified. There are several famous paintings of ships lost at sea amidst storms with lightning, rain, and tumultuous waves. This connects to the idea of the sublime…”
As he really started to get into his subject, despite the dipped faces and resting pens of his students, Mike felt a weird dragging sensation against his head. He paused and adjusted his collar to free whatever might have been trapped. Though it felt thicker, his hair couldn’t possibly have been stuck in his collar. Brushing this aside, he continued with a mention of Nathaniel Hawthorne and a page in the handout to turn to. As he listened to the student reading out loud, his hips suddenly felt like they were stretching, as though someone had latched them to a rubber band. His pants seemed perfectly fine though.
Just when he was able to dismiss this phantom strangeness, the turn he made to write on the marker board was followed by a strange, echoing jiggle, like a physical cacophony transmitted through his flesh. He was no stranger to flab, but the weight and persistence of the sensation caught him off guard. No amount of adjusting his suit and waistcoat alleviated the problem. Whenever he moved, that presence lingered.
He struggled to keep his outward professional decorum while absolutely freaking out inside. Just when he thought he might be able to keep a handle on all this craziness, it felt like something settled on his head. In part, it felt like a hat and a furry towel someone standing above had dropped on him. That, of course, was absolutely impossible. This ghostly drape not only tugged his head back, but it also didn’t react to his quick swipes to bat it away. Nothing was there.
At this point, he was willing to blame what Sabrina had done as having some hypnotic effect. Like a carnival trick he witnessed in his younger years. Saturating his mind with that possibility helped instill calm. It was just some weird twist of his perceptions—his brain playing tricks on him. While the method remained mysterious, that grounding in reason helped.
So, he pondered to himself, was this basically how Sabrina felt? At least, the way his brain divined it. Chest jiggle, outrageously long hair, those wide hips, and that lovely figure. Creeping in next, he had the sensation of a certain flatness spreading and inverting from the normal configuration at his groin. It went beyond simple incidental tucking. The detail was enough to faintly turn him on. Which was a terrible thing for the middle of class.
He did his best to disguise checking down there by brushing an imaginary trace of lint from his pants. Though he felt aroused by the cacophony of unique sensations, nothing embarrassing was showing. The fit of his suit seemed strangely comical as his jacket billowed and his pants struggled to stay up.
To his relief, despite the fact he had only gotten through a fraction of the material he wanted to cover this session, the class was nearly over. Several students approached his desk, even though he wished to be left alone. Everything so far made a strange sort of sense, but he wasn’t prepared for when his students approached and it dawned on him that not only were the male students significantly taller than him, but several of the female ones were as well.
His heart thundered in his chest as he realized that the hallucinations had progressed to the physical. Somehow, he managed to work through the issues and queries of his students even while it sounded like his voice was getting higher and softer to match Sabrina’s. No effort he made brought it back to its normal range. Despite the uncharacteristic voice coming out of his mouth, his students acted like he spoke this way all the time.
The release of the bell freed him from this exhausting charade. Mike hurried out the door ahead of most of his students, nervously gripping his bag and locking up when the last one was out. All he could think to do was run into his office and lay down on his couch until this strange witchcraft passed.
Along the way, he felt an unsettling sense as some men he passed not only towered over him as though he were little more than a child caught someplace he wasn’t supposed to be, but they were also looking, gawking, and pressing with their eyeballs as though some aspect of his body required their scrutiny.
In addition to this, he felt turbulent upset wrestling through his guts and an urgent need to pee that overwrote all other thoughts. Scampering quickly, he rushed to the nearest staff restroom, right next to the main building. Only once he pushed past the door did he realize that he had grabbed for the nearest one, the ladies' restroom.
Slowing, he trembled in the sudden cold of the restroom with a flashing signal pulse of all the impossible sensations zooming through his body. Mike told himself to turn around and leave for the right one, but he heard voices outside, and the watery summoning within demanded his attention. Rushing urgently, he snagged an open stall and hurried for the toilet.
It only vaguely crossed his consciousness that when he pulled down his pants, they weren’t the polyester slacks of his suit but something colorful and snug clinging to his thighs. Something other than his boxers followed them as he planted his soft, rounded butt down on the seat.
Clinging to the porcelain as though it were a shaky cliffside, he felt a wild torrent splash out of a recess in his body. Looking down, his heart nearly stopped. Immense breasts, swelling so far out that the rest of him was practically obscured, rose from his chest like mythic mountains. He knew enough to tell immediately that they were Sabrina’s. And they were sheathed in the burdened fabric of Sabrina‘s sports top. They were real and on his chest.
Their constant weight tugged on his pits and shoulders, as nervous sweat consumed their undersides. Sabrina’s tiny hands and narrow limbs also shifted their weight when he lifted them to check. His nails glittered with her shockingly bright pink polish.
Finishing on the toilet with a quick dab of toilet paper, Mike cautiously ventured out of the stall and over to the well-lit sink. Sabrina Burton stood in place of him, wearing the look of shock he felt throughout his entire soul. He had on her yoga outfit, which he suddenly wished had way more coverage for his shivering shoulders.
Her spandex pants, despite being snug around his lower half, felt like a dangling snake skin about to slough off and reveal intimate details. Even her silly hat had materialized on top of her waterfall of blonde hair. The sweaty heat and weight of all those locks frustrated him as he struggled to free them from his ears.
Women came and went through the door, and no one gave him a suspicious look. That, more than anything, cemented the terrifying, thought-consuming truth that this wasn’t just a persistent, detailed hallucination.
The top, fortunately, provided a degree of stability, even though he felt that shocks or something more substantial was needed for the persistent jiggles. It took till he left the ladies' room for him to realize that he was no longer carrying his regular satchel but the small sky-blue bag regularly at Sabrina‘s side. He wouldn’t be able to get into his room.
Rummaging through the bag cautiously, he found nothing familiar but did eventually discover Sabrina’s ring of keys. He could use her office temporarily. He left her phone alone.
The walk to the staff offices for health and the social sciences was long. As he experienced during the last stretch of his journey, Mike felt inescapably conscious of where certain people were looking. Many years ago, during a long road trip, his left taillight happened to dislodge. For many miles, random cars beeped and zoomed next to him. It was deeply unsettling and confusing, especially with his dour feelings at the time. This uncanny attention and surreal mood made him want to scream just like that back then.
The worst part was how everyone seemed to look down on him, physically and metaphorically. Rushing and not breathing, with a careful shuffle, restrained the worst of the panic. Somehow, Mike made it to Burton‘s office. Slamming the key into the lock and twisting with as much strength as he could muster from this body, he hurried inside.
To his shock, there was already someone there, sitting on the couch by Sabrina’s regular exercise equipment and watering her plants. It took him just a moment to recognize the lanky, muscular man as Sabrina’s boyfriend, Paul. He briefly lost the ability to breathe and talk as his brain tried to figure out if he could run away.
“Hey, sweetie. You alright now? You kind of left in a panic. I was gonna text you. I can get you some stuff from the Greek place near where I work for lunch.”
As this massive man, whom Mike had only met casually a few times before, approached him, he had no idea what to say other than a meek, “Alright…"
Before Mike could protest, Paul wrapped his arms around him and kissed him firmly on the lips. The sensation of being enveloped by a man terrified every sense inside his brain but paradoxically swaddled him in warm comfort like a human blanket. He wanted to twist and turn away from the kiss, but his body moved to meet it and even insistently kissed back. With alarm, Mike realized that something firm and warm was brushing against Paul’s pants as he clung to her. He was hard!
Fortunately, Sabrina‘s boyfriend noticed her sudden, overriding panic and sought answers. Fumbling with what felt like an imposter version of Sabrina‘s voice shaped by his cadence, Mike grabbed the concern that Sabrina expressed to him about suspicious students in her yoga class but also barreled into mentions of men looking at her creepily and some weird crystal that she needed to find. Paul was desperately confused, but he gently brushed her hair and stroked her cheek. Despite Mike’s feelings, the contact wasn’t unwelcome.
It wasn’t long before Paul led her over to the couch and positioned himself behind her. Working quickly, his hands dug into her soft shoulders, and Mike could feel herself melting under his touch. The aggravating weight of her boobs dwindled to floaty pillows. The tangle of her hair shifted to a comforting metronome. He was good. Mike intimately understood all the times Sabrina had impishly alluded to her boyfriend’s therapeutic touch. It was transcendent.
At the end of the session, she looked towards him and honestly wasn’t sure what happened next. It was like a spirit took her over. When she returned to her senses, Paul smiled warmly and whispered that she had her later yoga class to teach, but he would be bringing lunch right after.
They hadn’t had sex, that much she could tell, but her mouth felt strange. Several sips from Sabrina‘s water bottle didn’t quite clear the strange, ghostly presence around her lips.
The trek to Sabrina’s class took far less time than Mike wanted. She languidly gathered everyone together on their mats in the designated area. She asked them about their last session. Most of the class was made up of girls, with a few clearly gay guys. Everything they told her about the previous session felt like it was encrypted in a foreign language. The only way that she got through the class was by surreptitiously googling as many yoga positions as possible and vaguely asking Sabrina’s students what they wanted to focus on this time. She managed to put a lesson together.
“Now, for the next yoga position, I want you all to picture a big tree trunk with roots running deep below ground, then stretch out your legs straight and wide. Relax your hips and press your heels into the floor. Take deep breaths and relax your core muscles. Now bend forward at the waist, but keep your back straight. Hold this pose for ten breaths and repeat.”
Mike went through a number of the poses listed on a webpage, but none of them seemed like stuff that Sabrina would’ve taught. Every student struggled to comprehend her instructions. But she kept going, telling them, “We’re going to transition into a new posture now, so take five deep breaths to help loosen up. Think of how a tree trunk can bend low towards the earth. This pose is called… Tree Bender, and it helps give you flexibility in the hamstrings and calves.”
A strangely familiar snort issued from the side of the room towards the door. Looking up, Mike witnessed her own, manly face looking over at her with a hand covering his mouth. Sabrina! It had to be! If they swapped places, then this had to be her!
Nervously, Mike considered her words and playfully teased the other Mike by asking, “Would you do us the honor of finishing out the lesson, Mr. Larson?”
With a soft, whimsical expression, that Mike Larson limply fanned a hand and assured “Miss Burton” that he certainly wouldn’t want to interrupt. Only at the point of begging did Sabrina as Larson take over to finish the class.
Once all the students were gone with confusion trailing in their wake and the door locked again, Mike unleashed the full force of her own confusion. Sabrina, with Mike’s face, smiled calmly as Mike unfurled all the craziness.
“See! It worked! Although, I’m also curious about what you did with my boyfriend. I guess you got a little too deep into me… I wonder if he did too. Joking!”
Sabrina relayed her side of the experience. She had just cuddled up to her boyfriend when she was hit by a looming, growing sensation, her hair absent and her voice deepening. She just barely made it out before she was looking back at Mike’s reflection. Mike contritely admitted that many things part and parcel with being a woman unsettled her. Sabrina relayed discoveries of her own, focusing on the sense of separation she felt as a man, anonymity, and sullen strength. She admitted that it was a human weight that she had never really considered, but that felt eye-opening.
And… she was actually curious to explore it more at length for a research paper. Mike just wanted to have her perspective back. Sabrina teased that there were feelings and depths to being a woman that Mike had only scratched the surface of.
Considering this, while reflecting on the kaleidoscope of sensations saturating her female form, she didn’t say no right away.
Maybe it might be worthwhile to learn from this rare opportunity, with a perspective she never imagined. If they just used the crystal to undo whatever happened, then there was no way of knowing if this particular confluence of events would ever come again. However, Mike felt terrified about misplacing the crystal and losing any chance of returning to his normal life.
Ultimately though, the choice was clear.
Perspective Shift
“Now, we’ll transition into Cobra. Put the tops of your feet on the floor and gently push your chest up. It’s not about how far you can go; it’s just about feeling a little bit of a stretch in the front. Tuck your toes, and we’re going to push into a Downward Dog.”
Sabrina Burton smiled calmly at her class and quickly surveyed everyone’s positioning to see who might be having trouble and who had it right. She praised three new students for their good form while generally reminding the group about toe tucking. Her eyes soon landed on Mike Larson, who was sitting on a mat near the door. He had good enough form but kept shifting into a pose with either one or both arms out, like pantomiming a ballerina. She did her best to ignore his shenanigans with a straight face. Ten minutes later, the yoga session was over.
She closed out the class by thanking her guests and reminding her regular students of their weekend assignment. Heading over to her desk, Sabrina took a lengthy drink from her water bottle and flicked some sweat off her long hair. The group mostly cleared, but a few guys towards the back loitered. She took a deep breath and spread her arms out. Calmly, she asked if there were any other questions.
Within reach on her desk, she had a large pair of scissors and a huge bottle of custom fragrance mist. That group hadn’t been totally disruptive, but she noticed a lot of whispering between her directions. In normal classes, she would’ve just called them out. But here, it would’ve disrupted the mood she was trying to maintain.
“Can I help you with something?” She made her words loud but controlled as they turned towards her. They looked at one another as though sharing a private joke she didn’t get. She raised up on her heels to get as much height as possible. Before anything else could happen, Mike Larson roamed between them and urged, “All right guys, you have other classes. Get going before Coach Hampton has anything to say about it.”
They lingered with obnoxious chuckles but eventually dragged their feet over to the door and left. Sabrina settled down in her chair and softly responded, “Thanks.”
Mike raised an eyebrow and questioned, “For what?” She looked him in the eye and saw genuine confusion. With a sigh, Sabrina worked through what she was feeling and expressed, “Those guys weren’t regulars in the class. I didn’t know what to expect from them. They just gave off a weird energy, and I was feeling kind of on edge.”
That earned a shrug from Mike, who questioned, “Do you think they were going to try something?” His expression soon clenched with concern. Sabrina gave a sigh and massaged her neck.
“I don’t know. Probably not. But my aunt, who is sixty and not a flirtatious dresser, had these young guys practically follow her into a public restroom. I think about that sometimes. I’ve been lucky, but you never know. I’ve got to be careful.”
Mike gingerly leaned against one of the counters. “I wouldn’t worry about it too much. Despite what you might hear from some professors, not every guy is a sex-crazed maniac.”
Sabrina set her arms down on her desk a little louder than she intended. “But we have a lot of young guys just out of high school with all that energy and not enough brain development. I hear a lot of things from my students about close calls, and I’m friends with Cynthia, one of the school psychologists. There’s plenty to worry about. I just want to have a relaxing yoga class where everyone feels safe.”
Her voice rose as she went. She told herself she wasn’t trying to yell at Mike; she just wanted him to understand. He edged away with a frown. Sabrina spread out her hands.
He shrugged. “I probably have more to be worried about when it comes to safety. Pretty much everyone around here can kick my ass.”
She pressed her lips together. “This is different though.”
Mike puffed out a long breath. “Yeah, I get that.“
“…Do you? A woman’s perspective is very different than a man’s.”
He looked her in the eye. They’d had discussions like this before, often cordial but occasionally vigorous and without resolution. Mike once alluded to the idea that being a woman was like having easy mode turned on. Sabrina leaned into all the complications and qualifications. He retorted that men are individualistic and treated poorly, especially as instructors. She responded sharply with a chart of statistics for the college. And round and round it would usually go.
They both recognized that this was a futile debate. Mike evoked their previous discussions and told her, “I wish I could understand your perspective. I try my best."
She leaned back a moment, then sharply sat up. “Actually, I saw something at this store a couple days ago. It should be in my drawer. Here we go!” From one of her longest, rattling desk drawers, Sabrina extracted a triangular crystal in a small baggie attached to a golden chain. Mike frowned.
Getting up from her desk, Sabrina made sure that the door to her classroom was securely locked before leading Mike over to a spot in the yoga area. This classroom wasn’t really intended for yoga, nor was it really intended to be a classroom. It was a retrofit lab for the science department, with too many pipes, oodles of sinks, and neglected materials locked behind glass cabinets. No matter how much Sabrina invested in wipes for the floor, nothing ever managed to get it clean.
Using an extra-large yoga mat, she invited Mike to sit on one end while she took the other. “I got this at a crystal shop. The owner told me it was a powerful object for mental connection and sharing energies. I was skeptical, but it was marked down. If we can forge a connection, then it could help us to understand one another’s perspective. In a Zen-like, empathic fashion at least. Won’t that be cool?"
He flashed her a skeptical look. She knew that he didn’t believe in any of the New Age stuff she was usually so excited about. He sat down across from her though. Sabrina didn’t find any instructions to go with the crystal, but she had her usual methods of focusing on a stone. She’d heard warnings about being careful of what energy you put into objects because sometimes they could contain trickster spirits. The most she’d experimented with this kind of thing was modest, unsuccessful divination, and affecting energy conduits.
She led him through the basic preparation for meditative focus. He warned her that he had a class to teach soon, but she assured him they would be done long before that. The breathing focus went smoothly, and they each started to feel a strange, tingling sensation that Mike was more worried about being related to his heart. Sabrina let the crystal linger between them as she told him to focus on her and her entire body while staring into her eyes.
Mike did his best to avoid looking at Sabrina too much. He had been an adjunct in the English department for several years before Sabrina arrived. She immediately caught his eye with her enthusiasm, energy, and delight about any far-flung topic.
And she was gorgeous. She had a toned, muscular body with a light tan, a slim waist, and shapely hips. Her spandex, Day-Glo pants always felt like they were diving too low. And she had on a pink and white sports top containing an overwhelming bust that he desperately needed to avoid looking at, like a double pinnacle of doom. How could he even begin to imagine a physical perspective like that? She seemed more like a dream girl if he let his mind and hormones dive in.
He took respite in her pale brown eyes, lamenting the ungodly swath of blonde hair that spilled out to her butt. Her little baseball cap with the college logo also provided a comfortable island of reflection. The rest was like gazing at the sun and getting lost in a beach body.
Mike had to be very careful. Just being alone with a female coworker in her classroom was enough to excite all the busybodies on staff with rampant talk if it got out. He was so close to tenure. When advising female students, the door to his office always remained open. But he needed to focus on this moment and all the stuff she was telling him so she could be appeased by some imagined metaphysical connection with this weird rock.
The area around them strangely started to feel warm, as though the old heater above had silently decided to kick on with a vendetta against them. They both squirmed at this rush of heat. Mike struggled to focus on anything, let alone Sabrina‘s presence or the twinkling of that little, dangling rock. Just when it seemed like the stifling air was too much, the stone gave a little swing back and forth like a pendulum and tapped their fingers. A sharp, electric shock followed that made Mike draw back his fingers while Sabrina flinched.
Soon after that, the blistering heat mercifully abated, and they were left with a chill, shivering sweat. It took several more minutes before Sabrina had to declare that nothing was going to happen. She questioned Mike about his feelings and thoughts, and he asked her about favorite movies. Nothing felt different, just as he expected. They parted with a sideways hug and quiet apologies.
Sabrina unlocked her classroom door to let Mike out and then relocked it before heading out, explaining that she had to meet up with someone before running off some dittos for a health class. Mike glanced in her direction, doing his best not to focus on her supple rear, and waved. The time until his freshman composition course was uneventful. He changed out the baggy, blue gym shorts and simple white t-shirt he’d worn for morning yoga and slipped on his regular gray suit.
The silver waistcoat underneath was typically a chore to button with his developing chubbiness. This time, it not only slipped on easily but felt strangely loose. More encouragement to make regular appearances at yoga, even though he was still skeptical that a little moving and posing did all that much. More salads for lunch, too.
He used a slim, black comb to adjust his sweaty mop of dark brown hair. Nearly time for a cut as he could feel it against his ears. As he grabbed his satchel and prepared to head down to his classroom, Mike felt a weird tickle in his nose. Snagging several tissues, he was perplexed as hissing, strong sneezes rattled his sinuses. Perhaps it was dwelling on recent events, but he found it uncanny that he sneezed the same way that Sabrina often did. She had a strong allergy to dust and would sneeze in fits just like that. His office definitely needed cleaning if it was making him react as badly. The vague notion of some sort of psychosomatic trigger from the crystal did cross his mind, but he swiftly dismissed it.
His class was on the third floor of the new glass building that looked like an inverted pen. After collecting homework, he began his lecture.
“Many scholars divide the Romantic era into what some call the dark and the light Romantics. We have those like Coleridge, who thought that nature was fantastic and full of divine wonder, and those like Herman Melville, who warned you that nature was going to mess you up and leave you mystified. There are several famous paintings of ships lost at sea amidst storms with lightning, rain, and tumultuous waves. This connects to the idea of the sublime…”
As he really started to get into his subject, despite the dipped faces and resting pens of his students, Mike felt a weird dragging sensation against his head. He paused and adjusted his collar to free whatever might have been trapped. Though it felt thicker, his hair couldn’t possibly have been stuck in his collar. Brushing this aside, he continued with a mention of Nathaniel Hawthorne and a page in the handout to turn to. As he listened to the student reading out loud, his hips suddenly felt like they were stretching, as though someone had latched them to a rubber band. His pants seemed perfectly fine though.
Just when he was able to dismiss this phantom strangeness, the turn he made to write on the marker board was followed by a strange, echoing jiggle, like a physical cacophony transmitted through his flesh. He was no stranger to flab, but the weight and persistence of the sensation caught him off guard. No amount of adjusting his suit and waistcoat alleviated the problem. Whenever he moved, that presence lingered.
He struggled to keep his outward professional decorum while absolutely freaking out inside. Just when he thought he might be able to keep a handle on all this craziness, it felt like something settled on his head. In part, it felt like a hat and a furry towel someone standing above had dropped on him. That, of course, was absolutely impossible. This ghostly drape not only tugged his head back, but it also didn’t react to his quick swipes to bat it away. Nothing was there.
At this point, he was willing to blame what Sabrina had done as having some hypnotic effect. Like a carnival trick he witnessed in his younger years. Saturating his mind with that possibility helped instill calm. It was just some weird twist of his perceptions—his brain playing tricks on him. While the method remained mysterious, that grounding in reason helped.
So, he pondered to himself, was this basically how Sabrina felt? At least, the way his brain divined it. Chest jiggle, outrageously long hair, those wide hips, and that lovely figure. Creeping in next, he had the sensation of a certain flatness spreading and inverting from the normal configuration at his groin. It went beyond simple incidental tucking. The detail was enough to faintly turn him on. Which was a terrible thing for the middle of class.
He did his best to disguise checking down there by brushing an imaginary trace of lint from his pants. Though he felt aroused by the cacophony of unique sensations, nothing embarrassing was showing. The fit of his suit seemed strangely comical as his jacket billowed and his pants struggled to stay up.
To his relief, despite the fact he had only gotten through a fraction of the material he wanted to cover this session, the class was nearly over. Several students approached his desk, even though he wished to be left alone. Everything so far made a strange sort of sense, but he wasn’t prepared for when his students approached and it dawned on him that not only were the male students significantly taller than him, but several of the female ones were as well.
His heart thundered in his chest as he realized that the hallucinations had progressed to the physical. Somehow, he managed to work through the issues and queries of his students even while it sounded like his voice was getting higher and softer to match Sabrina’s. No effort he made brought it back to its normal range. Despite the uncharacteristic voice coming out of his mouth, his students acted like he spoke this way all the time.
The release of the bell freed him from this exhausting charade. Mike hurried out the door ahead of most of his students, nervously gripping his bag and locking up when the last one was out. All he could think to do was run into his office and lay down on his couch until this strange witchcraft passed.
Along the way, he felt an unsettling sense as some men he passed not only towered over him as though he were little more than a child caught someplace he wasn’t supposed to be, but they were also looking, gawking, and pressing with their eyeballs as though some aspect of his body required their scrutiny.
In addition to this, he felt turbulent upset wrestling through his guts and an urgent need to pee that overwrote all other thoughts. Scampering quickly, he rushed to the nearest staff restroom, right next to the main building. Only once he pushed past the door did he realize that he had grabbed for the nearest one, the ladies' restroom.
Slowing, he trembled in the sudden cold of the restroom with a flashing signal pulse of all the impossible sensations zooming through his body. Mike told himself to turn around and leave for the right one, but he heard voices outside, and the watery summoning within demanded his attention. Rushing urgently, he snagged an open stall and hurried for the toilet.
It only vaguely crossed his consciousness that when he pulled down his pants, they weren’t the polyester slacks of his suit but something colorful and snug clinging to his thighs. Something other than his boxers followed them as he planted his soft, rounded butt down on the seat.
Clinging to the porcelain as though it were a shaky cliffside, he felt a wild torrent splash out of a recess in his body. Looking down, his heart nearly stopped. Immense breasts, swelling so far out that the rest of him was practically obscured, rose from his chest like mythic mountains. He knew enough to tell immediately that they were Sabrina’s. And they were sheathed in the burdened fabric of Sabrina‘s sports top. They were real and on his chest.
Their constant weight tugged on his pits and shoulders, as nervous sweat consumed their undersides. Sabrina’s tiny hands and narrow limbs also shifted their weight when he lifted them to check. His nails glittered with her shockingly bright pink polish.
Finishing on the toilet with a quick dab of toilet paper, Mike cautiously ventured out of the stall and over to the well-lit sink. Sabrina Burton stood in place of him, wearing the look of shock he felt throughout his entire soul. He had on her yoga outfit, which he suddenly wished had way more coverage for his shivering shoulders.
Her spandex pants, despite being snug around his lower half, felt like a dangling snake skin about to slough off and reveal intimate details. Even her silly hat had materialized on top of her waterfall of blonde hair. The sweaty heat and weight of all those locks frustrated him as he struggled to free them from his ears.
Women came and went through the door, and no one gave him a suspicious look. That, more than anything, cemented the terrifying, thought-consuming truth that this wasn’t just a persistent, detailed hallucination.
The top, fortunately, provided a degree of stability, even though he felt that shocks or something more substantial was needed for the persistent jiggles. It took till he left the ladies' room for him to realize that he was no longer carrying his regular satchel but the small sky-blue bag regularly at Sabrina‘s side. He wouldn’t be able to get into his room.
Rummaging through the bag cautiously, he found nothing familiar but did eventually discover Sabrina’s ring of keys. He could use her office temporarily. He left her phone alone.
The walk to the staff offices for health and the social sciences was long. As he experienced during the last stretch of his journey, Mike felt inescapably conscious of where certain people were looking. Many years ago, during a long road trip, his left taillight happened to dislodge. For many miles, random cars beeped and zoomed next to him. It was deeply unsettling and confusing, especially with his dour feelings at the time. This uncanny attention and surreal mood made him want to scream just like that back then.
The worst part was how everyone seemed to look down on him, physically and metaphorically. Rushing and not breathing, with a careful shuffle, restrained the worst of the panic. Somehow, Mike made it to Burton‘s office. Slamming the key into the lock and twisting with as much strength as he could muster from this body, he hurried inside.
To his shock, there was already someone there, sitting on the couch by Sabrina’s regular exercise equipment and watering her plants. It took him just a moment to recognize the lanky, muscular man as Sabrina’s boyfriend, Paul. He briefly lost the ability to breathe and talk as his brain tried to figure out if he could run away.
“Hey, sweetie. You alright now? You kind of left in a panic. I was gonna text you. I can get you some stuff from the Greek place near where I work for lunch.”
As this massive man, whom Mike had only met casually a few times before, approached him, he had no idea what to say other than a meek, “Alright…"
Before Mike could protest, Paul wrapped his arms around him and kissed him firmly on the lips. The sensation of being enveloped by a man terrified every sense inside his brain but paradoxically swaddled him in warm comfort like a human blanket. He wanted to twist and turn away from the kiss, but his body moved to meet it and even insistently kissed back. With alarm, Mike realized that something firm and warm was brushing against Paul’s pants as he clung to her. He was hard!
Fortunately, Sabrina‘s boyfriend noticed her sudden, overriding panic and sought answers. Fumbling with what felt like an imposter version of Sabrina‘s voice shaped by his cadence, Mike grabbed the concern that Sabrina expressed to him about suspicious students in her yoga class but also barreled into mentions of men looking at her creepily and some weird crystal that she needed to find. Paul was desperately confused, but he gently brushed her hair and stroked her cheek. Despite Mike’s feelings, the contact wasn’t unwelcome.
It wasn’t long before Paul led her over to the couch and positioned himself behind her. Working quickly, his hands dug into her soft shoulders, and Mike could feel herself melting under his touch. The aggravating weight of her boobs dwindled to floaty pillows. The tangle of her hair shifted to a comforting metronome. He was good. Mike intimately understood all the times Sabrina had impishly alluded to her boyfriend’s therapeutic touch. It was transcendent.
At the end of the session, she looked towards him and honestly wasn’t sure what happened next. It was like a spirit took her over. When she returned to her senses, Paul smiled warmly and whispered that she had her later yoga class to teach, but he would be bringing lunch right after.
They hadn’t had sex, that much she could tell, but her mouth felt strange. Several sips from Sabrina‘s water bottle didn’t quite clear the strange, ghostly presence around her lips.
The trek to Sabrina’s class took far less time than Mike wanted. She languidly gathered everyone together on their mats in the designated area. She asked them about their last session. Most of the class was made up of girls, with a few clearly gay guys. Everything they told her about the previous session felt like it was encrypted in a foreign language. The only way that she got through the class was by surreptitiously googling as many yoga positions as possible and vaguely asking Sabrina’s students what they wanted to focus on this time. She managed to put a lesson together.
“Now, for the next yoga position, I want you all to picture a big tree trunk with roots running deep below ground, then stretch out your legs straight and wide. Relax your hips and press your heels into the floor. Take deep breaths and relax your core muscles. Now bend forward at the waist, but keep your back straight. Hold this pose for ten breaths and repeat.”
Mike went through a number of the poses listed on a webpage, but none of them seemed like stuff that Sabrina would’ve taught. Every student struggled to comprehend her instructions. But she kept going, telling them, “We’re going to transition into a new posture now, so take five deep breaths to help loosen up. Think of how a tree trunk can bend low towards the earth. This pose is called… Tree Bender, and it helps give you flexibility in the hamstrings and calves.”
A strangely familiar snort issued from the side of the room towards the door. Looking up, Mike witnessed her own, manly face looking over at her with a hand covering his mouth. Sabrina! It had to be! If they swapped places, then this had to be her!
Nervously, Mike considered her words and playfully teased the other Mike by asking, “Would you do us the honor of finishing out the lesson, Mr. Larson?”
With a soft, whimsical expression, that Mike Larson limply fanned a hand and assured “Miss Burton” that he certainly wouldn’t want to interrupt. Only at the point of begging did Sabrina as Larson take over to finish the class.
Once all the students were gone with confusion trailing in their wake and the door locked again, Mike unleashed the full force of her own confusion. Sabrina, with Mike’s face, smiled calmly as Mike unfurled all the craziness.
“See! It worked! Although, I’m also curious about what you did with my boyfriend. I guess you got a little too deep into me… I wonder if he did too. Joking!”
Sabrina relayed her side of the experience. She had just cuddled up to her boyfriend when she was hit by a looming, growing sensation, her hair absent and her voice deepening. She just barely made it out before she was looking back at Mike’s reflection. Mike contritely admitted that many things part and parcel with being a woman unsettled her. Sabrina relayed discoveries of her own, focusing on the sense of separation she felt as a man, anonymity, and sullen strength. She admitted that it was a human weight that she had never really considered, but that felt eye-opening.
And… she was actually curious to explore it more at length for a research paper. Mike just wanted to have her perspective back. Sabrina teased that there were feelings and depths to being a woman that Mike had only scratched the surface of.
Considering this, while reflecting on the kaleidoscope of sensations saturating her female form, she didn’t say no right away.
Maybe it might be worthwhile to learn from this rare opportunity, with a perspective she never imagined. If they just used the crystal to undo whatever happened, then there was no way of knowing if this particular confluence of events would ever come again. However, Mike felt terrified about misplacing the crystal and losing any chance of returning to his normal life.
Ultimately though, the choice was clear.
1
4.5K
2
1
Loading...
Chapter 2 in Anna and the smart watch
by
Petr_Zuty
· 01 Dec 2024
Anna's adventures with the smart watch continue. Living with her friend is not without complications. Eventually, the smart watch is stolen, which puts Anna and her friend on the trail of organized crime.
2.5K
0
0
Case 01 - The Pool in The Great Merge
by
vipy26
· 18 Nov 2024
Sean and Ann are going to their friend's house for one last hot summer afternoon.
14.8K
2
3
The Possession Ring - Part 12 (Mira's Path: Revenge Planning) in The Possession Ring
by
TicImagine
· 19 Sep 2023
Jarred and Rachel finally decided to plan for their revenge on Mira. In order to make it public, they plan some erotic ideas to humiliate her even further that she's not able to show her face again. To be cautious too, they need to make sure none of Mira's friends found out. They will found out soon.
1.7K
1
0
The Possession Ring - Part 11 (Jarred's Path: Exploring Mira's Body) in The Possession Ring
by
TicImagine
· 15 Sep 2023
Rachel and Jarred planned to have their revenge on Mira and her friends by humiliating her. After Jarred has possess Mira's body and leave to her house, he decided to have his own fun by checking out his new 'body'. Her friends didn't know that she has been possessed by him. With this opportunity Jarred is will check every inch of her body even if it's putting his fingers inside her pussy.
958
1
0
The Possession Ring - Part 10 (Rachel's Path: Possessing Mira) in The Possession Ring
by
TicImagine
· 13 Sep 2023
Flashback...Hi guys! My name's Mira...Well ok, technically not. Or is it? I get confused sometimes. See, while you're looking at me and you see Mira, my identity is different. I'm really Jarred. Mira's Matt's girlfriend. So how did I get here, you ask? A couple of days ago, my girlfriend, Rachel found out that Matt and his friends has this magic ring. It lets whoever wears it possess someone. He accidentally passed it to Ashley, and after a day of she playing with the ring, we made a plan. We decided to take revenge on Matt and his friends for being a jerk to us. And also revenge for not letting Rachel as Matt's girlfriend. So let's backtrack to that day, shall we?
2.4K
1
0
A Different Perspective in A Different Perspective
by
NightOwl005
· 11 Aug 2023
A jealous bully uses a magic spell to try to get with someones girlfriend.
3.3K
4
0
Stuck In My Friend's Body (1/2) in Stuck In My Friend's Body
by
SlyFox
· 27 Jul 2023
Ben and Emma are teenagers who go to the same high school and have been next door neighbors since they were kids. But after drifting apart for a few years, can a body swapping app bring them back together? What does it mean for Emma's burgeoning with the school bully, Jake?This story covers the first half of the commission, due to length. The second half will be written and published in the coming weeks seperately.
5.4K
5
0
Stealth Control: A Not-So-Average Sort Of Day Part 1 in Stealth Control: A Not-So-Average Sort Of Day
by
VexenFox
· 25 Jul 2023
The opening couple of scenes for a slice-of-life stealth control story featuring a group of college friends. In this opening, Luna & Alphonse experiment with the technology with each other for the first time, and Luna is quite a bit bolder with it that Alphonse. It is largely ftm, from the male third person perspective.
4.4K
11
3
The Ditzy Witch in The Ditzy Witch
by
BMJ
· 14 Jul 2023
Jake is ready to move on from his on-and-off girlfriend, Sue, as he gets ready to enjoy one last summer with his friends before heading off to college. Sue isn't having any of it and goes as far as to cast a spell on Jake to ensure that she'll be the closest person to him, but it doesn't go exactly as she had planned.
13.8K
4
5
Secret Threesome in Secret Threesome
by
Lheriss
· 31 May 2023
Ross here again. Friends are great, but they can lead to drama sometimes. My friend Ian somehow found out that my girlfriend, Carole, has been using skinsuits to let me sleep with any woman I want (even celebrities!) and it sounds like he wants a piece of the pie. Fortunately, Carole has a plan to deal with this troublesome development but she needs my help.
4.3K
7
0
Loading...